Just Roll With It

by sunnypack

Rating: teen
Tags: Alternate Universe, Human, Princess Luna, Drama, Original Character, Princess Cadance, Comedy, Discord, Princess Celestia, Slice of Life, My Little Pony: Friendship is Magic
Length: 137098

Ever had your Dad marry a mythical creature? Ever just wanted a normal life? If this is you and you're not me, then this is exactly what we don't want, right?

Imagine my surprise when I see a winged unicorn in my kitchen that claims she's my mother.

Imagine her surprise when I threw my coffee mug at her.

Imagine my Dad's surprise when I was banished to the end of Time.

Okay, the last part didn't happen, Tempora is actually really nice, but you get what I mean.

Just roll with it, I guess?

Set in an Alternate Universe where nothing of canon makes much sense.

Based on an idea by Rainbow Dragon!

Edited mainly by FlameSwordedLink and now Grand Inquisitor.

Tag updated.

Future Chronicles now HERE
Kayla-verse linked here and in the story.

Published 2014-09-30 14:10:04 UTC
Last updated 2017-04-30 11:03:06 UTC

2 - Roll (rev. 2)

Chapter 2: Roll

I heard pounding at my door but I barely heard it in my massive freakout.

Oh my, oh my, oh my, oh hell no! My Dad’s done it, he’s made an illegal genetic experiment and it’s living in the kitchen. Oh why is this happening to me?!. Any second now, the government's going to be pounding on the door. “Hey, I heard you have an illegal genetic experiment, can we have a look?” “Sure, officers, right this way. You might have to be careful because it can also utilise some sort of telekinesis psychic thing!”

TELEKINESIS.

NOPE.

“You do realise I have a master key, right?!” I heard my father yell from the other side of the door. I heard a mumble from the other side.

The door clicked open. I dove into the covers.

I heard a strange sound, almost like two people were entering the room at the same time. Only, the two people were perfectly synchronised. My eyes widened. That horse-unicorn-wing-thing is in my room!

I nervously peered out of the covers.

A red mane and brilliant emerald eyes filled my vision. I dove back into the covers.

Yep. Right there. My suspicions are confirmed. Unicorns and magic. Sunshine, rainbows and fairy floss! I thought to myself incoherently.

A soft voice broke the silence.

“There’s no need to be afraid," she whispered soothingly. I peered out once again to register a canopy of white suspended around me. I realised they were white feathers. I touched one of them, it was soft…

Amazingly, the canopy did wonders to calm me down.

I took a shuddering breath.

“Okay, my freakout has downgraded from apocalypse to natural disaster," I mumbled, sagging in my bed. The winged unicorn smiled at me.

“I’m glad to hear that, feeling better?” She asked, with a pleased expression.

I nodded slowly. It occurred to me that I had been awfully rude to the nice mythical being.

“My name’s Harmony," I finally offered, giving her a weak smile.

“Queen Tempora,” she replied, “but you may call me Tempora, all my friends do." She placed a... hoof on my head and giving it a light tussle.

The unicorn-horse-thing eased herself off my bed.

“Much as I like to continue our conversation and get to know each other in greater detail, there is much I must do on the other side to begin preparations. Farewell, Harmony," she said, grinning at me. “I hope to see you again, sometime.”

Tempora left the room, closing the door with a click. I let loose a pent-up breath I didn’t know I was holding. Moments later, my door opened again with my Dad leaning against the door frame.

“So, what’d you think?” he asked, although I felt there was a hint of hesitancy in his question.

Well it could have been worse. It could have been the consumptive flesh again.

I gave him a lopsided smirk.

“She’s alright," I answered and Dad’s face brightened. I held up a hand, my expression darkening.

“But she is not Mom," I warned as he shrunk back a bit.

“Of course not," he said gently, sadness flittering across his features.

I swallowed back a pang of regret. Some things should have been left alone. Just as I was about to say something, a small shiver ran through the house. I was almost knocked off my bed. Standing up in a braced position, I glared at my Dad, convinced that anything paranormal from this moment was linked to him and that unicorn-thing.

“What was that?” I asked tentatively.

Dad looked excited. A goddamn yoyo I tell you.

“Isn’t this amazing? We’re going to Equestria!”

“What?!” I choked, my jaw hanging loose. I didn’t get a chance to say more.

Author's Note

Next Chapter: Suddenly, everypony has hoof polish on their hooves. Can our hero solve the mystery of the self-applying hoof-polish in time?

As always, my educated readers, thanks for reading!

P.S. Some more minor edits.

3 - With (rev. 2)

Chapter 3: With

I looked around at the milling equines everywhere. And they were everywhere. I learned shortly after arrival that our house had been transported next to a castle. Yes that’s right. A massive. Freaking. Stone. Castle. Queen Tempora hadn’t been lying when she said she really was a Queen. I mean look at this! Tapestries, mosaics, ornate furniture, servants, the whole kit and caboodle.

Yet somehow, my Dad and her had managed to fall madly in love.

Oh it started slow. Those forays into the basement, where I thought my Dad was working on a big new project, he was just visiting this land called Equestria. At first he had made a splash, a new, entirely undiscovered, species in Equestria! Unlike Earth, at least as far as I knew, their First Contact policy was a lot more friendly. Probably due to number of mixed species all around Equestria, kind of like seeing a new foreign diplomat, or something.

Anyway my Dad made the front covers, became a bit of a celebrity and how he was ‘taken by Tempora’. Perfect in his eyes, he said. Amazing, witty, playful and innocent, Tempora was the woman/mare of his dreams. I didn’t have a preference one way or the other but I just never saw different species compatible physically. Romantically, yes they were both thinking creatures. Physically, not so much. Eww.

I guess what helped the most was that Dad was about as open minded as they come. I thought that if Tempora happened to be a glowing bit of energy instead, he’d still fall in love with her. It didn’t matter the physical form. He could be enamoured with anything.

“Hey," I heard my Dad call out to me. “Aren’t you going to help?”

“With the wedding?” I asked in a deceptively mild tone.

“Yes!” My Dad exclaimed in excitement.

“You mean the one that I found out today, on a universe that I didn’t know about for six months, to a person I haven’t met until a day ago?!”

My Dad frowned.

“To a pony," he said with a weak grin.

“What?”

“To a pony, not a person," he replied.

I almost screamed in frustration. My Dad can be the most insensitive person in the world sometimes. When Mom died the best thing he could come up with was ‘Mom’s dead’ and an awkward pat on my back.

I pushed past him.

“I’ll go help," I grunted, forcing my way past the startled ponies and slamming the front door to my house. I took a few more steps blowing out a noisy breath and slamming my fist into the side of an innocent doorframe. I regretted it a few seconds later, stalking away from the house and clutching my throbbing hand to my chest.

I wasn’t really mad that my father was getting married again, heck I thought it was a good thing. Only, he never bothered to tell me until they were basically married and then I was unwillingly whisked away to this weird-fantasy dimension without a so much as a ‘by your leave’. Less than an hour’s warning was not enough. I needed at least a few months to say goodbye to anyone and everyone I ever made friends with or cared about. Typical! I don’t think my Dad thought much about it at all, just poof! We’re here! The impulsive little...

With a growl I walked forwards, my thoughts in turmoil. I took a deep breath and forced my scattered thoughts to come together. I had to calm down. Remember a little of what my real mother had told me.

Think about it, I thought to myself. My Dad was still my Dad and even though Tempora was a mythical creature that I knew nothing about, she seemed nice...

The more I thought about it, the more I realised that I didn’t really have much to hold against her. It’s just that… Why couldn’t she just move in with us? Heck, I could stay back on Earth and Dad could visit from time to time. I liked Earth, there were computers, the Internet, friends, crispy fries, soft drinks and school. Okay, school might not be high on most lists, but it was to me! I didn’t know if Equestria had any of that, but judging from the castle, I’d say we were pretty much in the medieval age. So the Internet was pretty much out of the question.

I wandered down a cobblestone path, taking care not to trip on the rough and uneven stones. One more thing to add. Where was the nice and flat concrete and roads?

Stupid family. The one thing in life you couldn’t really choose. I mused to myself darkly, kicking a loose rock on the path. It skidded into the bushes where it whacked something with a soft thud. I heard a surprised, but muffled, ‘ow!’

Surprised, I whipped my head towards the source of the sound. For a moment, there was a tense silence as whatever it was in the bushes and I stared at each other.

Crack. I heard a branch snap.

“Oh, pony feathers," I heard the bushes mutter.

“Tia! Mummy said not to use those words!” I heard another voice cry. They both sounded really young, maybe they were children?

“It’s okay," I called out towards the bushes. “I just wanted to know if I actually hurt anyone, I didn’t know there were people in the bushes.”

With a rustle and some more snaps, I was greeted by two little winged unicorns, obviously children, that tumbled out of the bushes. More of them, eh? One had a startling combination of pink, aqua and sky blue colours in her mane and tail. She looked at me with curious magenta eyes. The other one was a great deal more shy and had a midnight blue coat with a lighter blue mane and cyan eyes that shied away when I made eye contact. They both watched me warily as I sank to my haunches and smiled at them.

I noticed the blue one had a slightly redder mark on her flank, right in the middle of a crescent moon. I winced internally. Oops, I must have smacked the little one right in the flank.

I gestured towards the injury. “Does it hurt?” I asked gently. The blue one slowly shook her head. I let go a sigh of relief, these little kids were pretty cute, I’d feel bad if any of them had gotten severely hurt.

“Oh thank goodness," I said, reaching out to pat the blue one of the head. She shrank back a bit but slowly gave in as I gently stroked her mane.

“What are your names?” I asked softly, making sure to rub behind her ears, I heard that animals had a weak spot there. The blue one closed her eyes in bliss as she pressed her head up against my hand, not unlike a dog I once petted. Well, I guess that confirms it.

“Celestia," the bigger, white coated one replied confidently.

“R-Runa!” The smaller one mumbled as she was stroked more vigorously on the back of her head. Celestia giggled softly while Runa looked a little annoyed. Runa’s scrunched face became placid as I petted close to her neck. The bigger one looked jealously at my fingers and I chuckled, gesturing her to come closer. I patted her head too for a while. They both smiled pleasantly as I stroked their manes.

“There you are! I found you!” I heard a voice yell triumphantly. I got to my feet as both Celestia and Runa leapt to their hooves.

I spotted a pink winged unicorn around the same age trotting along the path at a half-canter, half-gallop. She stopped within a few metres of me cocking her head. Her mane was streaked with a shock of colours, like Celestia with deep violet, dark pink and cream going all the way from her mane to her tail. I don’t know if this was meticulous hair dyeing or if this was their natural colours, but these equines were all ranges of crazy palettes.

The pink one studied me with amethyst eyes. Seeing something she liked, she introduced herself.

“I’m Cadance," she giggled, rushing forward suddenly. I stepped out of the way quickly but she wasn’t even aiming for me. With a squeal, she leapt forward and tackled the two other little ones at my feet in a tumbling ball of feathers and limbs. I heard a muffled ‘Tag!’ and I watched slack jawed as they giggled and playfully wrestled until they stopped in a heap next to my feet.

“Woah," Celestia mumbled staggering to her hooves. “Woooozy.”

She collapsed on top of Cadance who merely grunted under the soft impact. Runa looked on from the sides with a grin. I couldn’t help but give a warm smile at their antics. Children will be children no matter what world you’re from.

“Okay Celestia, Cadance and Runa, I think we should go and find your parents," I said, glancing back to the path. Maybe one of the servant ponies could help.

I tilted my head in confusion as my suggestion was met with explosive laughter. I noticed that Runa didn’t look very happy, she didn’t join in.

“What? What’s so funny?” I asked them.

Celestia couldn’t speak, her muzzle was covered with both hooves and her whole body was shaking.

Cadance had a wide smile plastered all over her muzzle. “Her name is Luna," she explained, pointing a hoof at Runa, woops, I mean Luna.

Luna pouted.

“Just ‘cause I can’t say my ‘ers’ w-right," Luna sounded out. The other two burst out laughing. Luna looked miserable.

“Now, now, you two, there’s no call for teasing someone about how they speak. How would you like it if I started calling you Sir Restia? Or you Ray Dance?”

Celestia and Cadance looked adorably horrified when I mangled their names.

Luna giggled softly.

“Sir Restia," she chortled. “Ray Dance.”

Celestia and Cadance looked decidedly sheepish after that.

“Okay, I guess it was a little mean, Luna. Sorry," Celestia apologised, hugging Luna. Cadance joined in too.

“Sorry Luna, it was only a bit of fun.”

Luna nodded vigorously. “Okay!” She answered brightly hugging the two back. D’aww wasn’t that sweet? So quick to forgive. I nearly died of a heart attack. My word, this is why people have children.

They all looked at me and held out their ‘arms’. I couldn’t help it, I took an involuntary step back.

“Uhh, what?” I took another step back.

“Ride, ride!” they all chanted, getting closer, they all gave me doe-eyes and wide grins.

This is how you would solve war. I thought to myself. The ultimate weapon.

“I-I’m s-sorry," I stammered. “What ride?”

Celestia pouted.

“Mommy always carried us on her back," she explained jumping up and down on her hooves. “Carry us!”

The other two echoed the statement. I lasted a grand total of five seconds of their pleading. Seriously, you try.

With a sigh I scooped them all up in a delicious fuzzball of cuteness. “No wiggling," I warned as they promptly disobeyed me and wriggled into comfortable positions around my arms. Luna opted to cling to my head.

“On-wards!” She commanded pointing in the general direction of forwards.

“Yes, your Majesty!” I called back, they all cheered as I lumbered my way back to the house.

Perhaps staying here for a short while wouldn’t be so bad after all.

Author's Note

Aren't these fillies the cutest things?

Next Chapter: Equestria is in peril! Marshmallows are invading. Only Rarity has enough marshmallow density to combat the viscious invaders. Will Equestria survive? Or will all ponies be relegated to eating marshmallows for the rest of their lives?

As always, my non-toxic, barely flammable, expertly crafted readers, thanks for reading!

P.S. Edited some parts.

4 - It (rev. 2)

Chapter 4: It

I headed back to my house. I was looking for ponies, but I couldn’t find any one of them anywhere. One minute they were all over the place, getting under my feet and meandering through my humble abode, the next minute they were gone. The path I had taken, which I assumed lead towards the castle through the forest, had been a complex and winding one. It had taken us about twenty or so minutes to make our way back. I was hopeful that when I got back I could ask someone about these children. The problem was, there wasn’t anyone here!

I combed through my hair with my fingers, after gently placing the small ponies on the ground. They milled about for a bit before sitting in front of me.

“Is this your home?” Celestia asked me. I nod.

“It’s next to our home," Cadance added. Luna vigorously nodded along.

“Why is your home next to ours?” Celestia queried, waving her hoof at the two buildings.

It took me longer than you would think to let the implications of what they were saying sink in. Well that solves it, they must live near the castle. Would they be able to make their way back to the castle? I couldn’t leave children wandering around with any stranger... Oh well, I could wait around for someone to come back, right?

I decided to answer Celestia’s question anyway.

“Because my Dad is being a big dumb dumb," I answered with an exasperated sigh, crossing my legs and sitting on the grass outside. The three little winged unicorns followed suit, electing to lie down on the grass, a little like how a dog does.

“Why do you say your Dad’s a ‘dumb dumb’?” Cadance asked, her expression soulful. Ah fudge sticks, she looks like she’s going to cry. Did I hit a nerve?

“Oh there, there," I said quickly, rubbing her mane affectionately. “I didn’t mean it. I mean I did mean it, but I’m not really mad at him. I mean I’m pretty mad at him, but I don’t really mean it.”

Cadance looks at me in confusion. I sighed again.

“It’s complicated," I mutter and all three nod slowly.

“I think it’s compli-kate-ted," she agrees nodding her head. I laugh weakly.

“Yeah. What about you three? Ever had a fight with your Dad, you must know how it’s like?”

All three were on the verge of tears. I almost smacked my forehead in stupidity.

“Oh, okay," I manage to get out. “Sorry.”

Celestia nodded.

“That’s okay, he’s been gone for some time. Mommy says he won’t come back.”

The other two nod, they must be part of the same family, poor kids.

I scooped them all up and brought them closer.

“Then we’re kind of the same," I told them, lowering my voice conspiratorially. “My Mom’s not coming back either.”

They all looked depressed at that news, but they hugged me as much as I hugged them for comfort.

Luna looked a little thoughtful. “If you need a Mommy and we need a Daddy, then why don’t they both marry? Then we’ll both have a Mommy and Daddy!” she yelped in excitement.

Cadance and Celestia were grinning too. “If your Daddy is as nice as you, we don’t mind!”

I cringed a little but I couldn’t bring the news to them that my Dad was already taken. They would probably be better off if they had a Dad that was the same species anyway.

“That would be real nice if that happened,” was all I could say.

Suddenly pink. Everywhere.

“Bubblegum burst!” I heard a maniacal cackle as I wiped a sticky mess out of my eyes.

All three little girls let loose a panicked yelp and I saw them all covered with pink bubblegum. Or at least something that resembled pink bubblegum. I hurried to help the little ones clear the bubblegum from their eyes.

Celestia was baring her teeth and hissing at the bushes. There was some ominous rustling, but nothing forthcoming. Curious, I glared at the piece of shrubbery Celestia was fixated on.

“Discord!” she screamed shrilly. I had to cover my ears. Gosh, she had a surprisingly powerful set of lungs in that tiny barrel chest of hers.

Discord, which is what I assumed that mismatched piece of horror was in front of me was, had leapt out of the bush and jumped up and down in glee. I think I spotted a lion’s paw, a bird’s claw, a hoof, a snake’s tail, deer antlers, a screwy horn and an equine’s head on his body. A blue feathered stub and a membranous bat stump were sticking out of his back. It was one of the most bizarre creatures I have ever seen, it was even more chaotic than a chimera.

“You should see your faces!” He guffawed as I got to my feet. Discord was only about one and a half times the size of Celestia and she was the biggest out of the three, meaning he only reached just below my waist.

As I stood up he realised just how tall I was. He gulped as he looked up at me.

“Uh, h-hi there b-big guy," he stammered. The little devil tried to leg it but I grabbed hold of his tail. With a yelp he fell flat on his face.

“Hoooold it!” I exclaimed, pulling him back towards me. I spun him around and brought him to eye level.

“Why did you do that?” I demanded, looking straight into his crimson eyes.

“Because it’s fun?” he answered truthfully.

“Oh," I said, placing him gently on the grass. “That’s all? Just make sure no one gets hurt that’s all.”

Discord walks a few steps and cringes as if expecting me to suddenly rain hellfire and brimstone on him. When I don’t, he turns back.

“Aren’t you going to punish me?” He whines with wide eyes.

“No?” I said, raising an eyebrow. “Why would I do that?”

Discord hesitated for a moment, but doesn’t answer as he scampers into the woods and disappears.

Cadance, Luna and Celestia all glare after the creature as he retreats.

“Wha-What! Why did you let him go for?” Cadance whined, her eyes reflecting the grim look of betrayal. I rolled my eyes back at her.

“It’s just some harmless fun," I replied, shrugging.

“Mommy says he’s not to be trusted. He’s bad," Celestia growled, pawing the dirt with her hoof. I give her a gentle flick with my finger, enough for Celestia to be rubbing her snout with her hoof.

“Don’t be like that, he’s just a kid. He just wants to make a few friends.”

Luna gives me a dark expression, her face is adorably grumpy.

“I don’t make friends by dumping bubblegum on them. He’s evil," she grumbled, crossing her hooves in front of her.

“Yeah!” Cadance exclaimed, pulling at a stubborn tuft of bubblegum lodged in her mane. “This will take forever to get out!”

I waved an arm at them before they could devolve into a lynching mob. “Listen you three,” I began in a serious tone. They all paused and gave me their attention. “When you’re in a troll war, you don’t harbour ill feelings, you don’t feel angry or depressed..." I lectured, looking them each in the eye.

“Then what do you do?” Celestia asked in exasperation, stamping a hoof.

I smiled in a way that made all three take a small step back.

“You troll them back. Harder.”

——

It took about half an hour for each of the little ponies to get cleaned up in my bath. We used an exorbitant amount of soap and several jars of peanut butter and vegetable oil (luckily my Dad really loved the stuff) to get rid of the bubblegum. Afterwards, we were all clean and vaguely smelling of peanut butter (some of it was consumed by Luna). I cleaned myself up relatively fast due to having less hair (or fur) and briefed the three on the plan.

“Celestia, Luna, Cadance, can any of you fly?”

“I can glide!” Luna exclaimed ecstatically, I smiled.

“Excellent. Cadance, know any really girly makeovers?”

Cadance saw where I was going fast. She smiled gleefully. Smart girl.

“Let me go get my makeup kit!” She chirped, zooming off.

I turned to Celestia.

“How good are you with nursery rhymes?”

“I only know one," she admitted. I whispered in her ear. She brightened.

“Okay!”

——

Discord made his way back to the strange building that had appeared next to the big castle. He wound his way down the path, thinking about what the strange creature had said. He was suspiciously nice, which was new and Discord liked new things. Sometimes the old got boring and he never liked being bored. Doing nothing would probably be the worst thing that could happen.

As he approached the strange building, he smelt an alluring scent. Following his nose, he was surprised to see a small batch of cookies lying on a plate just outside the house. He looked around quickly to see if anypony was nearby. Seeing nopony, he reached out to grab the cookies, only to be tackled from above!

“Gotcha!” Luna shouted victoriously lying spread eagled on the hapless draconequus.

Discord reached desperately for the cookies. The front door opened to reveal the smug-looking creature and both Celestia and Cadance. Cadance had a massive grin as she waved a bag of cosmetics at Discord.

Celestia cleared her throat.

“Hickory, dickory, dock,
The mouse ran up the clock.
The clock struck one,
The mouse ran down,
Hickory, dickory, dock.”

——

This went on for a solid hour. Cadance went all out, a full mane styling, lipstick, mascara, the works. Discord squirmed but Luna loved sitting on Discord, making sure he couldn’t budge an inch. Celestia kept reciting the rhyme. He lay there sullenly as the three girls brushed him down and made him look ‘beautiful’. I held back a snicker.

Afterwards, when all three were satisfied, Luna popped off Discord and we admired the results.

“Can I go now?” he pleaded, looking miserable. The three girls giggled as they returned to my side.

“Oh don’t be silly," I said, sitting down on the grass in front of my house, the three girls followed lying down on the grass. “We’re not done with you yet.”

Discord sagged his shoulders and trudged to where I was.

“Here," I said, giving him a chocolate chip cookie. He stared at it in confusion. It looked like I was giving him a million dollars or something. What’s wrong with this kid?

“Take it," I urged him and he took a nervous bite out of the cookie. I grabbed one for myself munching on it appreciatively. It was an excellent cookie. I would know, I baked it.

“These cookies are good!” Luna mumbled excitedly reaching for another one. She paused for a moment and then looked at me in question before grabbing it, though. I waved and smiled my assent. She quickly scoffed down another one, this time dunking it in peanut butter. Wait. Where did she get that jar? And when?

Discord was looking at the second half of his cookie strangely.

He turned to me. “Why?” was all he asked.

I shrugged as if it was the most obvious thing in the world. Well it was.

“Friends share," I stated, taking a bite out of my second cookie. I offered him another one.

I don’t think Discord’s smile could be any wider. "Friends," he said happily, joining us. I gave him a pat on the head as he devoured another cookie, this time with plenty of gusto.

——

In the background Tempora turned to Maximilian and smiled at him, pleased.

“I think that went rather well," she commented, stretching her cramped wings from hovering above and observing the five children.

Maximilian couldn’t keep a grin off his face. “Yes, at least our children will be the least of our problems during the wedding.”

Tempora nudged him with her muzzle. "Oh it won't be that bad," she chided, pushing him towards the castle.

Maximilian flailed his arms.

"Have you met the tailor? He hates me!"

"Understandable," Tempora snarked. "Have you smelt yourself?"

"Oh ha ha. You aren't serious?" Maximilian asked, he cautiously sniffed his armpits. He didn't really use deodorants...

Tempora started trotting away.

"Hey, wait! You weren't serious were you? Honey? Honey!"

Author's Note

Okie dokie lokie!

A nice fun piece I wanted to work on. Child Discord! Something I'd like to see more of.

By the way my convention is to use pony-mannerisms only when the POV uses them. Otherwise humanerismsmsmsmsss - okay not sure what to call them.

Next Chapter: Ninjas. Ninjas everywhere.

As always my fantastical fantasia of readers, thanks for reading!

P.S. Some minor edits and correction to present-past tense fails.

5 - Momentous (rev. 1)

Chapter 5: Momentous

Celestia, Luna and Cadance were looking on in nervous anticipation. Discord glared at me, his mouth curled downwards in a snarl. I saw a fang wink at me. I bared my teeth in response.

Narrowing my eyes, I sent back a glare of my own. Fingers twitched at my sides. Discord’s claws and paws mirrored my own anticipation. This would be a fight that would rock seas, level mountains, lay barren the ends of the Earth. It would finish with both wanton devastation and painful loss.

Luna locked gazes with me.

“Don’t do this,” she whimpered. Celestia folded a snow-white wing over her.

“You might not want to see this,” she whispered to Luna.

“It’s too late,” I growled back, forcing my vision back to the task at hand. “There’s no turning back.”

Discord let loose a feral snarl.

Celestia looked at Cadance and nodded.

“On the count of three,” Cadance began and both Discord and I tensed up, ready to leap into explosive action.

“One.”

A tightening of a claw.

“Two.”

A stiffening of the arm.

“Three!”

I launched myself across the room in a mad dash to reach my target. Discord was surprisingly quick as he darted along the floor on all fours.

We both reached the cookie jar at the same time but my hand was in first.

I scoffed down a cookie. Discord was but a second behind me.

Nom. Nom. Nom.

I looked briefly at Discord demolishing the cookie. I nearly dropped my cookie.

It was terrifying. The Horror! The Horror!

I needed water.

No!

No weakness. Continue, soldier!

I pushed in another cookie just as the last had been demolished into a sweet sticky paste down my throat.

I munched solidly on my second cookie, grabbing my third in preparation to devour that one too. I would win this. I would be the victor. I woul—

“Done!” I hear with a loud burp. I looked over incredulously at Discord.

Celestia had her mouth open comically wide. Cadance had both her hooves on her muzzle. Luna’s eyes were practically popping out.

I had all three of those combined. The last cookie slipped out of my fingers to hit the floor with an ominous thud.

“W-what?!” I cried looking at the cookie jar. There were thirty three cookies and I ate three of them. Doing some quick maths would leave… thirty cookies.

The numbers don’t lie.

Discord just looked absurdly contented as we continued to gape at him.

“That doesn’t make any sense…” I blurted, unable to comprehend the physics of cramming thirty cookies from a cookie jar that was about a third of Discord’s size into that small creature. His stomach bulged, casually digesting a fortnight’s supply of cookies.

Discord just grinned at me letting loose another burp.

He giggled.

“What fun is there in making sense?” He replied, lying down blissfully. His state could only be described as a cookie comatose. I was only mildly envious.

I regrouped with the girls forming a team huddle as we assessed the situation.

“That was unexpected,” I started but Luna cut in.

“I think you did w-really well,” she chirped and I smiled.

“Why thank you, Luna.”

“But you still lost,” Cadance pointed out. Ooooh, right in the manhood.

Celestia giggled. She glanced over to Discord.

"Is he okay?" She asked. I waved the thought away.

"He hasn't hurled yet so I think he's fine... although, where does he put those cookies? There's enough to make a cookie-verse in his stomach!"

They all giggled at that. Discord just moaned in response. Serves him right.

“Okay, what should we do next?” I posed to the team.

Luna yawned. I glanced at my watch, wow time flies.

“I think we should-“ she swayed “-uhm go find… a bed.”

I caught Luna as she promptly fell to sleep. Like, while standing up. Wow, out that fast. Do all kids do this?

Celestia laughed.

“Foals fall to sleep so easily,” she announced smugly, but surprised herself with a yawn very soon after.

I just grinned at her.

“T-that doesn’t count!” She huffed, pouting.

“Uhuh,” I replied, scooping her up. She squirmed a bit but eventually gave in to the warmth. They always give in to the warmth. I looked at Cadance.

“Hey, I just want a bed,” she said raising her hooves in a classic ‘carry me’ gesture. I rolled my eyes and picked her up. A little unwieldy but I shifted them around until they lay comfortably hugged to my chest.

I walked over to Discord.

He tried to heave himself into a sitting position but collapsed back down when the effort proved too great. I guess the thirty cookies were extracting their vengeance for me.

“I’ll-“ *huff* “-get up-“ *puff* “-a little-“ *wuff* “-later,” he groaned, flailing his limbs around like an upturned beetle.

I chuckled and shook my head giving him a shove with my foot so he could lift himself up from the floor.

“I’ll be back soon, okay? Just gotta get your friends back home,” I explained, hefting the three girls. Discord nodded.

“I’ll stay here,” he said quietly, his eyes drooping and his wings wilting.

“Aww, don’t worry,” I consoled, giving him a wide smile. “I’ll be back before you can say ‘cookies’.”

I gave him a playful nudge with my foot and headed out the door, glad that the door had a handle instead of a door knob. Imagine opening a door with a door knob with elbows. Impossible. Doubly so when carrying things.

As I left the house I heard a small mutter.

“Cookies,” a sullen voice called out and I felt a guilty stab in my heart. I sighed, turning back. With a grunt of effort I reopened the door.

“Okay, I’m back,” I announced and I swear Discord’s face lit up like the sun. He ambled over and gave my leg a hug. His stomach was all flat and normal now. What kind of monstrous metabolism was that?!

“You came back,” he mumbled happily.

“Yeah, yep,” I said, shifting the girls in my arms again. “Wanna tag along?”

He laughed, rushing to the door and jumping up to open the door, zooming out.

“Yes! Let’s go!” He yelled back at me.

I followed along as he ranged out, kind of like a dog.

“That was nice,” I heard Cadance mumble to me with sleepy eyes. I bopped noses with Cadance.

“Enough of that, go to sleep,” I replied humming a soft tune as they drifted off to sleep.

I was surprised to see Tempora meet me halfway towards the castle.

“Hello there,” she greeted warmly, eyeing the bundle of ponies in my arms. I cast my gaze around to find Discord. Where did he go?

“Hello,” I finally answered when I couldn’t see hide nor hair of Discord.

“Looking for somepony?” she asked me as I continued to look around me.

“Yes, actually, these girls’ parents,” I replied, hefting the bundles of fur to emphasise my point.

Tempora smiled warmly at me.

“Why you’ve found my little fillies!” she exclaimed, a soft red glow picking them up in her, uhm, telekinetic grip.

“You were there all this time weren’t you?” I deadpanned, giving Tempora a suspicious glance.

Tempora looked a little sheepish.

“How’d you know?”

“You’re a poor liar,” I replied, rolling my eyes. “Suddenly, 'oh look you’ve found my daughters'! Pfft.”

Tempora looked scandalised.

“I practiced that for hours!”

“There, there,” I said patting her on the head. She mumbled something about being like my father. I chose to ignore it.

There was scrambling in the bushes.

Queen Tempora glared at the bushes.

“I’ll be right back,” she growled shortly, winking out of existence in a flash. I blinked the blinding light from my vision, seeing nothing in the clearing. Weird behaviour.

The bushes rustled again. Investigation time.

“Discord? Is that you?” I called out. The bushes burst open to reveal a hesitant Discord rubbing his paw-claws together.

“You don’t like Tempora?” I asked and the kid nodded slowly.

“That’s alright, I’ll have a word with her. Just stay with me,” I assured him, giving him a pat on the head. He gave me a weak smile.

“O-okay,” Discord replied grasping my hand instinctively with his paw. I squeezed it reassuringly as a flash lit the clearing again.

“Alright, I am back,” Tempora announced as she appeared in the aftermath of the blinding light. She glanced at Discord in disdain.

“What’s the deal?” I demanded, my grip tightening slightly. I gave Tempora a solid look.

“He may be a foal, but he is a draconequus,” she replied, as if that explained everything.

“Meaning…?”

“Meaning that he is going to be responsible for widespread madness and chaos throughout all of Equestria!” she snapped, glaring at Discord.

“Hold on, wait a minute, wait just a minute!” I growled, wiping a frustrated hand on my face. I scooped up Discord and placed him in front of Tempora.

“Yep, that there is the face of madness and chaos,” I muttered sarcastically, I turned to mockingly inspect Discord’s face. Discord smiled weakly. “Nope, all I see is a frightened child, all I see is a kid that just wants friends.”

Tempora stamped her hoof, flaring her wings in anger. I could tell she wasn't used to being argued with.

“You can’t see the future, you can’t see what he’ll become!” she shouted, pointing an accusatory hoof at Discord.

“The future be damned!” I yelled, putting Discord back down behind me gently. He clung to my leg looking back and forth between Tempora and myself. He was shaking slightly.

I calmed down a bit, lowering my voice.

“Tempora, you may know the future. I may not know much about this place. But I will not let a child be hurt simply because someone believes their future is set in stone. What you’re purporting may be a self-fulfilling prophesy in itself.”

I took a deep breath.

"Leave this alone."

Tempora looked between Discord and me. Several times her mouth opened and closed. Her face scrunched up in a powerful expression of distaste and then she disappeared in a flash.

After a moment of silence Discord spoke up.

“I’m glad she’s gone. She was mean,” he said, scuffing the ground with a clawed toe. “Why are ponies mean to me?”

I knelt down beside him.

“She’s mean because she’s scared,” I explained, putting a hand on his head and tussling his mane. “And not all ponies were mean. What about Luna, Celestia and Cadance? They’re your friends.”

Discord frowned but nodded reluctantly.

“I guess,” he responded giving me an indeterminable look.

“Come on,” I coaxed, holding out a hand palm up.

“Ever played a video game?” I asked waving him over.

Discord looked confused.

“No,” he replied, holding my hand.

“I think you’ll be in for a surprise,” I chuckled, leading him back to my house.

Author's Note

Back by popular demand (I never left) quiet, brain!

Aww Discord...

You guys are the best. I thought I might leave it at the last chapter after some revision, but I can't now! Have another chapter or two!

Next Chapter: Tree bark starts barking, wrap starts rapping, clothes start... clothing? Inanimate objects come alive! How will our main character deal with an outbreak of floors flooring ponies?! Find out next time on Picturesque Ponies Point out Potential Playful Pencils Poking Piles of Playdough!

As always, my entertaining readers, thanks for reading!

P.S. Done some minor edits.

6 - Occasions

Chapter 6: Occasions

Tempora paced within her chambers, agitated. She considered seeing Maximilian but she felt he would just say the same thing, if only in a more respectful manner. Oh Time, where had she gone all wrong. It wasn’t meant to turn out like this.

“Your Majesty?” A voice called out from the hallway.

“Yes, come in, Quill," Tempora answered, straightening her posture.

One of the great oak double doors swung slowly open to admit a small, shy cream-coated pegasus. She nudged the door closed with her muzzle and bowed low before meeting her ruler’s emerald eyes with her own pair of sapphire orbs.

“My Queen," she prompted, straightening up. “You’re still in your, uh, alternate form.”

Tempora took a look at herself, with a surprised look.

“Oh dear," Tempora muttered. She closed her eyes and concentrated for a moment. Her coat shimmered and turned a deeper cream colour than pure white, with the ends a darker orange and light lilac. Her mane and tail shimmered with sparkling points of light. With a flash, her crown adorned her head, studded with brilliant round rubies that complemented her sunset eyes.

“I’ll never understand why the nobles like this," she grumbled as Quill Pot gave her a grateful smile.

“Perhaps it is for diplomatic sensibilities. There is a certain… panache that surrounds your form like this, Your Majesty," Quill commented, waving her with a hoof airily.

“Would you like me to help you with your dress?” She asked and Tempora rolled her eyes. If she sent Quill away the poor mare would be mortified. She was perfectly capable of dressing herself.

“Yes, Quill I would like that," she replied, posing good-naturedly.

There was a short silence in the room as Quill moved over to the wardrobe, fetching a magnificent star studded white gown and placed it delicately on Tempora’s back. She worked on fastening each button and strap expertly.

“I take it there may be trouble in paradise?” She whispered conspiratorially, Tempora flinched slightly but Quill caught the movement.

“It’s his son," Tempora admitted, unable to resist flicking her tail in annoyance. The dress fluttered quite blatantly. Quill paused but then dove right back into work.

“Not getting along well with your daughters?” She asked, pacing around to the other side to inspect her work.

“No, it’s not that. He’s taken an unfortunate liking to Discord," Tempora replied, sighing.

“Discord.” Quill’s gaze darkened, moving into the Queen’s view.

“Tartarus spawn," she cursed, then her hoof flew to her mouth. “Pardon me, your Majesty.”

Queen Tempora sighed again, mulling the conversation she had with her future step-son, she waved a dismissive hoof as Quill relaxed. Quill circled round to the back.

“The conversation I had was less than pleasant. It reminded me of a time… It makes me doubt what I’m doing is right," Tempora confessed, looking down at the ground.

Quill dropped a piece of fabric she held in her mouth and rushed back to face down her Queen.

“My Queen! Everything you’ve done has been right, just and fair. You’re a gift of this world, a force of nature itself. Time, the stars and beyond are of your dominion! Forgive me for saying this, but who is this little foal to tell his future mother-in-law what she does is right or wrong? You’ll see, he just doesn’t understand, a juvenile in both mind and body.”

Tempora didn’t look so sure.

“I think Harmony sees a lot more than I care to admit. I find myself questioning. He is no foal.”

Tempora paused.

"I don't think I know him at all."

Quill finished with a final tug of adjustment and looked uncertainly at her Queen. Tempora smiled.

“Thank you Quill," she said gratefully. “But I think I need some time alone, to think.”

Quill bowed low and reluctantly left.

Tempora stared out her room’s balcony window.

The sky was a brilliant blue, spotted with a precious few clouds. A small blue pegasus gently pushed a wisp into place. Tempora smiled as she recalled the mysterious world Maximilian had come from. The weather was unpredictable, the trees and plants and crops grew all on their own and the world was connected with a web of wires and energy. The pegasus looked almost invisible in the backdrop making it seem as the clouds themselves were moving. She sighed, perhaps she could make a spot like that in Equestria, it would be nice and it could possible remind Maximilian of his home.

“What kind of goofy foal would give up his world to be with me?” She chortled to herself, momentarily lightened. She paused. Perhaps she should be a little more open minded about the situation. The future was the future but the present was the present. She would make the most of it.

——

I headed back to my house with Discord in tow. When I opened the front door my Dad was reading a newspaper and sipping at freshly brewed coffee. He waved me over and pointed at a metal kettle sitting on a stove that I didn’t recognise.

“Dad," I began, eyeing the kettle and the stove-that-was-not-our-stove. “Where’s our stove?"

“Wouldn’t work," he answered, waving dismissively. “Ponies know about electricity but have yet to create anything to generate electricity. Give me a few years and I’ll rig up something wind-powered or geothermal or something.”

I groaned and addressed Discord.

“Looks like we won’t be playing any video games," I told him sadly. He drooped but I rubbed him affectionately on his mane. “Cheer up, buddy, there’s still plenty of other games around here.”

My Dad coughed. I turned to him, uncomprehending. He gestured meaningfully.

“Oh. Oh right!” I jolted into action, facing Discord to Dad.

“This is Discord, Discord, this is my Dad," I introduced, pushing him lightly forward. Discord seemed a little apprehensive but waddled forward to look up at my Dad.

“Uhm, hi," he greeted, meekly.

“Hey there fella, well I’m just an old man, so I’ll be sitting here reading my paper and keeping up to date, don’t make too much noise you two.”

“Dad, that paper is two days old," I deadpanned. He looked at the front cover.

“And I’m still reading it because I have no access to current newspapers, now shoo!”

Rolling my eyes, I lead the ‘draconequus’ with me, heading for the second floor.

“Dad, we’re going to talk about advanced warnings in due time," I shot back, climbing the first steps.

“I’ll give you more information after the honeymoon!” He yelled back at me. I sighed.

“Come on Discord, let’s see if I can still find my board games," I muttered, climbing a few more steps. I felt a tug on my arm as Discord struggled to make it up the steps.

“Here, let me help you," I laughed, grabbing him under his arms/forelimbs and lifting him up to rest on my shoulders.

“Woah!” Discord yelped. “I’m so high!”

I laughed as he giggled.

“You can pretend you’re an aeroplane, I mean bird or something," I chuckled as he flapped his own wings sympathetically.

“I wish we were outside," he said suddenly and I twisted my head awkwardly to try and look at him.

“Alright, to heck with the board games, let’s go exploring!”

Discord let out a triumphant yell as I charged back down the stairs and flew out the door.

“Second thoughts, Dad, I think we’ll be going outside!” I shouted as I left through the back door.

My Dad only grumbled as he sipped his coffee and rubbed his ears.

“I thought I told you two to be quiet," he grumbled to himself flicking the newspaper.

——

Discord glanced down, then back up again and then back down.

“I think I can touch the sky!” He shouted in excitement, I gave him a playful bounce.

“Any higher and I think we could touch the moon," I joked, boosting him up higher with my arms.

“Aww yeah! The moon!” He chattered flailing his limbs to reach out further into the sky. I pulled him down, trying to ignore the groan of disappointment from Discord. I would hold you higher, Discord, but my arms can only hold you there for about ten minutes before they start atrophying. Please have mercy.

“Don’t you think it’d be nice if you could go up there one day?” I asked, with a grin. I collapsed in exhaustion from all the running and playing. Mmm. Soft grass.

Discord nodded emphatically as he lay down beside me.

“Yeah, maybe one of us could go there someday," he postulated giving me a wide smile. His bright, hopeful eyes made me want to suddenly hug him. I resisted. Just barely.

I laughed instead.

“Yeah, wouldn’t that be nice," I replied staring off into the trees.

I had a thought.

“Hey, we’re going exploring, do you have a place you live?” I asked him suddenly, getting to my feet.

Discord broke out into a happy grin.

“Yep, I have this place, you have to see it!” He declared ecstatically, pulling me along by my hand. He ran ahead tugging me along. After a unbalanced tug sent him sprawling to the floor, which made me pause in concern, he sprung up and headed away on all fours, scouting ahead at a lightning pace.

Every so often he would look back to make sure I was following and I ran along as best as I could. Some foliage provided a good space for the both of us to pass through, but sometimes there were holes and gaps that were obviously cleared out by Discord so it fit him better than the clunky human bumbling behind.

I whipped past brushes and branches, bushes and beehives (yes bees) and followed the winding path that reminded me of that scene in Lion King where Simba follows Rafiki through a dense knotted forest.

“Stop!” Discord shouted, holding up a paw in front of my face. I stumbled to a stop grabbing a loose tree branch to steady myself.

“Are-“ *huff* “-we here?” I wheezed, holding a palm flat against my chest and bending over, trying to catch my breath.

Discord nodded enthusiastically bouncing up and down in excitement.

“Look, it’s my home!” He announced gleefully showing me the clearing.

I gazed at the peaceful scenery, taking in the fast running brook that cut just past a small rocky cave made of three stones propped up against each other. Discord leapt inside and curled up on the carefully matted grass giving me an apologetic look.

“It’s not big enough for both of us but-“ he darted back out to pat a flat-ish rock half a metre from the entrance “-you can have a seat," he chattered going back inside and curling up again, looking at me with wide-eyes.

It looked like he was waiting for something but I didn’t really notice, trying to look around for evidence of his parents. All I saw was a deserted clearing and perhaps some broken branches all around Discord-height.

“Uh, Discord?” I asked softly.

Discord perked up.

“Yes?” He chirped happily.

“Do you live here by yourself?”

Discord stared at the ground beneath his mismatched legs.

“… Yes," he mumbled, but then brightened a little. “But it’s not that bad! There’s food, water and a cozy house!”

He paused slightly and started pawing the ground in front of him. “It does get a little cold sometimes… and a little lonely… but it’s okay, sometimes I visit the ponies, they're sometimes fun, even if they don’t like me all that much…”

He stopped, his crimson eyes filling up slowly with tears. He sniffed. It looked like he trying his best to hold back the tears using his sheer willpower. He opened his mouth to say more but I burst into action.

“Oh hey, hey," I cooed, quickly getting off the rock and taking him in my arms. I sat him on the rock, talking at eye-level with him in a crouch.

“Don’t worry Discord, if you want you can always live in my house. I’m sure my Dad wouldn’t mind," I assured him, patting him on the back. His face snapped up.

Discord looked back at his tiny home. He looked back at me.

“…Okay," he replied, giving me a tentative smile. I grinned back.

“Good," I said, getting up.

“… uhm I didn’t get your name," he whispered sheepishly. I slapped my head, how could I have not introduced myself? I crouched back down and wiped off the remnants of his tears with a thumb, giving him a reassuring pat on his back.

“I’m Harmony," I chuckled, looking around. I leant in, whispering in his ears.

“But we haven’t gotten around to exploring these lands. New sights await! New treasures to be seen! Discord, let’s make Equestria ours!”

“I’ll make Equestria ours!” He shouted gleefully as I boosted him back on my shoulders again.

We headed out, two intrepid explorers in the land of ponies.

Author's Note

So ends the homeless Discord arc. Or perhaps this story. I'm not sure. Perhaps more?

I'm sorry if I took the easy way out by fausti-galactica-corn, Queen Tempora is just Queen Tempora I didn't think much of her design because I was more concerned with just her personality before. I decided to take into account wise words, por que no los dos?

Next Chapter: Figments of your imagination is starting to infect the waters of Equestria. Drink a sip and you'll fall into the Imagination Zone. Will we be able to tackle this growing outbreak of creativity?! Stay tuned!

As always, my assembled and homeostatic readers, thanks for reading!

7 - Cuteness

Chapter 7: Cuteness

Tempora fell back on her haunches in surprise as a face appeared upside down on her balcony.

“Heeeey there good-looking," Maximilian rumbled, swinging down from the sill. Maximilian, or to his close friends and lovers, Max, made a dashing pose at the open double doors of the balcony.

“How did you-“ Tempora started but then shook her head. “Max, you never cease to amaze me.”

“Tempora, my love, the world wouldn’t be the same without you. Literally," Max laughed, stroking her mane and looking into her eyes.

“I was about to head off to a meeting with the ‘Royal Wedding Planners’, yes in capitals, darling," Tempora sent Max a long suffering smile.

Max rolled his eyes.

“Okay, I see. I’m glad we had this talk," he said casually, walking towards the balcony.

Tempora paused mid gait and turned back around.

“What talk?”

Max shrugged. “I thought I would have to talk to you about Discord but you seem to have come to your own conclusions, there’s no need for me to say anything at all.”

Tempora smiled weakly.

“Was I that transparent?”

“Yep. That and I was eavesdropping for about ten minutes prior to this.”

Tempora’s eyes widened.

“Eavesdropping?”

Max grinned, lacing his fingers behind his head.

“Putting that aside, I really would like a favour.”

Tempora cocked her head.

“What sort of favour?” She queried suspiciously.

Max darted forward and whispered in Tempora’s ear. She flicked her tail.

“They’re not going to like this," Tempora muttered, twisting her muzzle in disapproval.

“They’re not meant to like it. Okie dokie. You going to do it?”

Tempora sighed.

“Okay but you’re going to make it up to me," she growled, heading out the door.

“I always make it up to you," Max called back after her as Tempora sported a faint blush.

“Indeed," she mumbled. They better get married soon.

———

After some heavy exploring Discord and I had headed back to my house. When we arrived, there was no sight of my father. Seriously, that man was a ghost. I looked around for him, planning to explain why we were going to keep Discord. Yeah I know it’s his house but dang it he owed me, after pulling the two-days-I’m-married stunt. We searched for a while but I still couldn’t find a trace of my Dad, so I just went ahead and got Discord situated.

I gave him a quick shower because seriously he was starting to stink. I sniffed my armpits. Okay, me too. Even during the shower Discord was looking a little sleepy so I quickly rubbed him down with shampoo, hoping it wouldn’t mess with his fur too much and washed him off with lukewarm water.

After a combination of towels and sitting in front of the oven as a bad substitute for a hairdryer, he was all dry and I tucked him in my bed as a temporary measure before we could find another for him. Thinking about it, I headed down to the basement to find a spare mattress but with a flash of light, Tempora made herself painfully known in front of me. At least I guessed that it was Tempora, this was going to be awkward if it wasn’t.

I was still trying to regain my vision as she talked.

“Harmony," she began but I cut her off, okay it was Tempora, time to launch into my speech.

“Look I know I haven’t been the best step-son but you can save it, I’m sticking with Discord," I spouted stubbornly.

There was an awkward pause when I realised I was talking to a wall. I turned in surprise to see a decorative version of Tempora. She looked completely different with sparkles and light dancing in her mane and hair that floated in an ethereal breeze. I just gaped at her as she stood awkwardly.

Tempora cleared her throat, shifting her hooves and acted as if nothing had happened.

“I know and I’m sorry about that-“ she paused gathering breath “-I still think what you’re doing is wrong but I admit that there are all shades of grey in the world. Until Discord becomes a threat, he is your responsibility," she announced, looking at me with steel in her eyes. I gulped but refused to back down. I spotted Discord peeking down from the upper floor, he must have woken up from all the noise. I waved at him to assure him everything was all right. He disappeared again.

Tempora sighed as she caught a glimpse of Discord.

“But I can see you have already taken him under your care. Know this though, if anypony comes under harm as a result of Discord, it will be on your head," she intoned stonily. Her expression gradually relaxed to something more tender.

“That is what I say as the ruler of Equestria. What I say now is as a mother. Be careful, step-son," she mumbled as she nuzzled the side of my cheek. I was surprised to feel a wetness coat my cheeks. I took my hand away from my cheek looking at the tears coating my fingers.

“I don’t want to lose anypony anymore. Listen. I once gambled with Destiny and I lost one I loved dearly.”

She paused and took a shuddering breath.

“I don’t want that to happen to anypony anymore. Please, please, be careful," she whispered as she wrapped her wing around me again.

I stood frozen, I didn’t know what to say. Arguments I had prepared for this occasion died in my throat as Tempora looked at me with desperate eyes. I could only nod dumbly.

“Thank you," she croaked, then inexplicably an aura surrounded herself and she straightened her pose. I began to realise that the aura was her royalty, her air of command. It surrounded her like some impenetrable armour.

“Farewell. There are preparations to be made," she parted but then hesitated, the armour cracking a little.

“Perhaps we could talk later? I would like to get to know my step-son," she posed hopefully. I could only nod again. We appraised each other for a while and I spotted what looked like a spiral galaxy on her flank. Come to think of it, all ponies here I’ve seen had a marking on their flank. Strange.

Tempora gave me one more regretful glance. I caught sight of her horn lighting up before she disappeared in another flash.

I blinked away the afterimages burned in my vision and let go a breath I didn’t know I held.

“Perfect," I muttered, heading to the kitchen to brew myself some strong coffee.

I tapped my fingers on the table thinking about the jumble of things that had happened so blazingly fast. One day I was a happy guy, going to school, doing pretty well on grades and coming home to a semi-stable family situation with a only slightly-crazy Dad. I wonder when it got to the point when the world started getting crazier than my Dad. I chuckled. Naw, nothing could be crazier than my Dad.

The kettle whistled with a shrill shriek and I quickly poured some bad instant coffee. I gulped some of it down and plonked myself down onto a seat. I took another sip of coffee, feeling the ache deep in my muscles and bones. I hadn’t moved around that much since… well since ever. I stretched, feeling bones and sinew crack and shudder around my frame. Ooooh, that felt good.

I sighed, relaxing in my seat. I spotted my Dad’s paper on the table. Only, it wasn’t the paper he read this morning. Strange.

“Royal Wedding this Week - Queen Tempora Marries an Inter-dimensional Alien!” I read out loud, my mouth quirking in amusement.

I chuckled at that. Inter-Universal more like. I froze, thinking that over.

I’m getting way too used to weird stuff that happens around my Dad! It’s taken me sixteen years of my life to realise that?!

I shook my head doggedly.

Oh well, better see if my Dad needs some help with the wedding prep.

Bringing my coffee with me, I opened the door and was promptly scared out of my wits.

——

Celestia and Cadance woke up around the same time. Celestia knew they did that because of something, something, alicorn, her Mommy said so.

Cadance rubbed the sleep out of her eyes with her hooves groggily blinking at the other two fillies. They both noticed that Luna was still in her bed. Cadance knew that Luna slept longer because something, something, night princess alicorn, thing. She supposed that made sense. Night time is sleepy time for everypony. So Luna has night time on her body so she sleeps more. Made sense.

But there were things to do.

Cadance clambered out of her bed, dropping to the floor of their combined rooms with a small thud. Her bed was pink, her favourite colour. Their room was pretty big. It was pretty high. Cadance heard Mommy say that it was for their wings because they might fly later. Cadance was excited, flying would be so fun!

She trotted over to Celestia who nodded at her over the bed.

Time to give Luna the traditional wake up call.

“One. Two. Three!” They whispered together, then simultaneously licked Luna’s cheeks at the same time.

“W-Wha- my f-face!” She yelped leaping to her hooves in an instant.

Celestia collapsed in a fit of giggles, holding her sides as she rolled with laughter.

“Celestia!” She yelled, stomping a hoof. It made a soft ‘poomf’ on the satin bedsheets. Cadance giggled too.

“Cadance!” Luna growled, sitting down in a huff. Luna’s expression turned into a pout.

“It’s not fair, you two always do that to me!” She grumbled, crossing her hooves and glaring down at the both of them.

“That’s fine," Celestia teased, trotting nonchalantly to the door. “You would have missed out on meeting the nice hoo-man.”

Cadance frowned.

“I don’t think that’s how you say it.”

Celestia cocked her head.

“Then how do you say it?”

Cadance screwed up her face in concentration as she tried to remember what her mother said about the, uhm, hoo-mans? She groaned.

“See? You don’t know either!” Celestia declared triumphantly. Cadance rolled her eyes.

“Doesn’t make you right!”

“Does too!”

“Does not!”

“Does too!”

“Does not!”

Luna rolled off her bed and pushed the two arguing sisters apart.

“Let’s go already, you two!”

Cadance and Celestia glared at each other for a moment longer before blowing raspberries at each other and trotting off.

Luna stopped suddenly, causing all three of them to collide in a bundle of fur and feathers.

“Owww, Luna why did you stop like that?” Celestia moaned, clutching her head with her hooves. Cadance’s eyes were still busy spinning.

Luna’s face was split in a massive grin.

“I know, we should surprise the ‘hoo-man’ as he opens the door!”

“Good idea, Luna!” Celestia agreed, nodding in approval.

“I like it," Cadance said as she shook the last vestiges of dizziness from her head.

“Yeah!” Luna chirped bouncing down the hall. “What could possibly go wrong?”

Three minutes later.

“Maybe we should knock?” Celestia proposed but Cadance shook her head.

“But then it wouldn’t be a surprise, wh-“

Cadance was interrupted when the door suddenly opened.

A foot almost dove towards them but paused in mid-air, only inches from Cadance’s muzzle. Cadance looked up to see the ‘hoo-man’ balanced precariously on one leg and holding a cup in his other. He was losing the battle against gravity so in mere moments he tripped back and fell, spilling the contents of the cup all over himself.

Unfortunately, the contents were scalding hot coffee.

——

“AHHHHHHHHH!!!” I screamed as burning hot coffee soaked into my shirt. I quickly stripped off my shirt and flung it across the room.

“Hot!” I yelped, turning to look accusingly at the three little girls.

They looked both shocked and sheepish at the same time.

I looked at my chest, which was already going red.

“Uhm," Luna started and the rest tumbled in.

“Sorry!” They all yelled rushing over to hug me. Which would be fine if, you know, I didn’t have burns on my chest while they did so.

“AHHHHHHHH!!” I yelled again as they clung to me.

“Sorry!” They repeated, jumping away. They did it so fast that Luna actually bucked me in the face in her effort to get away. I was flung back into a prone position. They looked at each other and approached me, trying to help me up.

“No, no. I’m fine," I groaned, tears of pain clouding my vision. I sat up and felt something trickling from my chin.

“He’s leaking!” I heard Cadance exclaim.

I was going to be killed. By cuteness. What a way to go. I thought as I tried getting to my feet. I felt hooves pushing me back down.

“I’m fine, girls, just give me a moment," I said, trying to get up again.

“No, no. Mommy said you should lie down when you’re hurt or sick," Celestia ordered as Luna and Cadance sat on my arms.

“Stay still," Celestia mumbled, approaching from the left side.

I really didn’t like where this was going.

Author's Note

Weaponise it. Weaponise it now!

I apologise in advance if I don't update this (and for all unedited mistakes pursuant) tomorrow. Tomorrow is my birthday, yay! So I will be going out and having some fun. Stay, awesome everyone and thanks for an early birthday present!

Also again I must apologise for any mistakes in my writing. I'm still a beginner writer and I am looking to improve. There have been numerous suggestions and comments for improvement and I've been trying my best to incorporate them into my writing (if stylistic) and immediately change (if grammatical/technical), unless I have a good reason (i.e. Harmony is a gender neutral name and will be explained later).

Next Chapter: Tempora opens a can of worms. It was meant to be a can of tomatoes. Hilarity ensues.

As always, my fully cuteness capable readers, thanks for reading!

8 - Overload

Chapter 8: Overload

It took me a while to gently extricate myself from the woefully apologetic children-err-foals. In the process I was blinded by Celestia a couple of times when she claimed she was trying to use a ‘healing spell’ on me. She nearly poked out my eye from the way her horn tip just kept getting closer and closer to my face. I was just glad that the excessive thumping and noise hadn’t woken up Discord. Then again, we both played pretty hard so I hope he’s sleeping like a log.

Meanwhile, I gently pointed out that my injuries were getting worse and it would probably be better if I treated them soon.

I couldn’t bring myself to scold or lecture them because their intentions weren’t malicious and also because they did that thing with their eyes and mouths that sort of freezes your heart and required roughly two thousand volts to start again.

…I might need to invest in an ICD.

I managed to treat my burns, which were pretty superficial, under cold running water. I pinched my bleeding nose with some gauze I found in the medicine cabinet within the bathroom. My voice was a mite nasally but other than that I was fine and there weren’t any serious injuries. The girls kept apologising profusely even though I said it was okay.

“Sowwy!” I heard again. I looked up to see Luna’s mouth quivering.

“It’s alright Luna, and that goes for all of you," I extended, taking in the wilting forms of Celestia and Cadance.

I sighed, then smiled.

“I didn’t think you three would be back so fast, so I haven’t really prepared anything," I explained, moving over to the pantry and rooting around for some snacks. There were just crackers and jars of peanut butter. We needed to restock soon, or I would be eaten out of our supply by children.

I took out the crackers and the peanut butter anyway.

Luna’s ears perked up adorably when she saw the peanut butter.

She heaved herself up onto a chair and flopped onto the table, waving her hooves in the air.

“Yay, uhm, pea-nut butter!” She cooed happily as I pushed the jar towards her.

“Don’t eat it straight out of the jar," I warned as Luna froze guiltily halfway, her hoof almost in the jar. She withdrew the hoof and placed her head on the table.

“Okay," she mumbled miserably as Celestia and Cadance clambered onto the chair with her. It was a tight fit but they clung on, keeping close to each other. I quickly shifted another chair so they wouldn't fall off.

I hummed to myself as I moved about the kitchen, finding cheese in the fridge and an assortment of lettuce, carrots, tomatoes and cucumbers. Some of the cucumbers were starting to go off, so I chucked them away, washing and cutting the rest.

The three little foals shared the crackers between themselves, occasionally helping themselves to peanut butter. After some chopping and slicing, shaking and dicing, I served salad. Usually I’d throw in pasta but I was feeling a little lazy and more than a little exhausted. Also, since the last experiment incident with my Dad, there was no pasta in the pantry anyway. Don’t ask.

I served up four bowls of salad and placed a fork next to each one.

The girls stared at the forks and then at the food and then back at the forks. Then they just dove into their food using their hooves and their mouths.

I shrugged, to each their own. Maybe Tempora could tell me how to feed her children, later.

As the three girls continued to happily munch away, I excused myself to quickly check on Discord.

He’s your responsibility. I thought to myself, echoing Tempora’s words.

I approached the door to my room, taking note of the scratches in the wood. I smiled, they never failed to cheer me up. You may think it was strange but I once had a massive fight with my Dad about Mom. Crazy, I know. We were holed up in my room with creatures from another realm trying to seek passage into our last bastion, our gazes fixed on the incessant scratching and screeching coming from the other side.

——

This morning my Dad had locked himself in the basement all day, only to burst out of it with tentacled abominations chasing after him. After a moment’s hesitation, I leapt into my room with him and locked the door.

We had a heart-to-heart in the middle of a crisis.

“Son," my Dad began, as I searched around the room for weapons to use.

“Not now Dad, we’re kinda in the middle of fighting for our lives," I replied testily, I tossed a baseball bat at my Dad.

“Thanks. Listen I really need to say this, in case we don’t make it," he spoke urgently, quite uncharacteristically, too.

“I don’t want to know right now, and you need to get your priorities straight!” I hissed back, rummaging for some sort of pole or something to swing. I glanced at my curtains, eh, good enough.

“Son, really, listen," he growled, placing his hands on my shoulders and spinning me around to face him. He relaxed his grip.

“Look, I’m really, really, sorry about the way I handled that, uhm, conversation we had before.” He stared at the ground, shifting uncomfortably. “You know I’m not the best with, uhm, talking.”

He laughed suddenly.

“You’re much better than me at that. I think you get it from your mother," he said, patting me on the shoulders.

I sighed.

Can’t pick your family.

“Okay, Dad," I replied, giving him a small smile. “Can we talk about this later when we’ve gotten rid of your latest experiment?”

My Dad grinned at me stupidly. I yanked my curtain rod and held it at the ready.

“It’s Father-Son Bonding Time!” He yelled opening the door and smacking the first thing that stood out there.

“Oww!” The abomination yelped.

What?

“Aww you guys are mean, we’re going back," the assorted tentacled masses sulked and started slithering away. My Dad was frozen for a moment and then dropped the baseball bat.

“Hey! Wait! I’m sorry! My name is Dr. Maximilian-" Was all I heard from my Dad as he disappeared down the hallway to chase down the apparently intelligent creatures.

I sighed and dropped my curtain rod with a thud. Typical day at my house.

——

I gently opened the door to my room, peeking in.

Seeing the chaos of my room completely undisturbed, I smiled, approaching Discord while he slept. The draconequus was curled up with his tail in front of his snout and his small body rose and fell with every soft breath he pulled. Discord had kicked off the bedsheets I had tucked him in with so I gently shifted them back.

He awoke with a start.

“Har-mon-y," he croaked, groggily.

“Shh-shh," I cooed, laying a gentle hand on his head. “It’s alright, just making sure you don’t get cold, sleep now.”

“Thanks," I heard him barely mutter. “I don’t… like… being cold…”

I sat on the side of the bed, stroking his mane until he fell soundly asleep again. Perhaps one day I will find out what happened to his parents. If they were alive, they better have an excuse to match the Universe, because nothing within it would stop me from making it an unpleasant encounter.

I left Discord on the bed and headed back down to the girls. They were playing some sort of three way hand-err-hoof game. Nearing the bottom of the stairs, I approached quietly, not wishing to disturb their play.

“Okay Cadance, your turn," Celestia chirped, handing a small pebble to Cadance. I saw Cadance’s tongue protrude slightly as she sat down and centred the pebble on her hoof. She took a moment to compose herself before she launched into a small song, tossing the pebble into the air from one hoof to the other.

“There once was stone, big and round,
Grew up in the mountains, oh so bound!
Then one day,
It knew the way,
Down and down,
To the ground.
Came to a stop,
In front of a shop!
A kind, kind mare,
Took it in her lair,
And that’s where this has come from!”

With the last word Cadance threw the pebble high in the air and did a roll before catching it in her hooves again. She grinned ecstatically as Celestia and Luna stamped their hooves in approval.

When Luna took the pebble she looked doubtful.

“I don’t think I can beat that," Luna mumbled, looking at the small, round stone. Cadance and Celestia both gave words of encouragement, urging Luna to try.

With a smile, Luna began the small game. Singing the same rhyme before throwing the pebble into the air. This time though, she reached up, balancing on her hind hooves before catching it, almost falling backwards in the process.

Cadance and Celestia stomped their hooves again and I realised it was some sort of applause. Ah, the aim of the game was to show off with a trick and catch the pebble before it hit the ground. A clever game to improve hoof-eye coordination. It was a good thing the pebble was small but I didn’t know where these three would have gotten it from… I looked to the front door. Somehow they’ve gotten it open. Oh well, I did take some time to check on Discord but these girls wander about like roaming wolves.

“Hey, I’m back," I announced as the girls whipped around and smiled.

“HARMONY!” They all yelled as I clutched my ears.

“Okay," I chuckled as they darted forward to hug my legs. I bent down to give them all a good mane tussle.

I consulted my watch for the time. It read 6:34 AM. I peeked at a window. The sun was beginning to set. I sighed. Well so much for that. I wonder if any pony had a clock system similar to ours that I could synchronise to.

“It’s getting late, girls so I’m going to head to the castle and maybe find our parents and ask them if they need any help. Do you three want to come?”

“Okay!”

“Yes!”

“Uhuh!”

“Right!” I exclaimed, scooping them up. Luna clambered to my shoulders again. “Let’s have an adventure!”

Author's Note

Usually I get chapters out much faster than this. Daily, as well. I was too busy with my birthday party, unfortunately. It was my first time getting drunk and suffice to say I did not enjoy the experience at all. That said, this would probably have a knock on effect of my writing not being up to par (on top of me being a beginner writer as well).

I don't have pre-readers or editors so I think I need some, if anyone wants to volunteer, send me a message! This might cause another delay to set up, alternatively, if everyone thinks my writing is okay I don't mind continuing without one. Also, if you spot any mistakes I will correct them, lickedy split as soon as I get your message.

Also, I forgot to mention (if you haven't already figured out) I live in Australia so I follow Australian English for my stories, apologies to any other English-speaking counterparts out there if anything has been confused.

And I love the delicious pandemonium about Harmony's name. Surely a girls name for a guy?! What is this?! Oh, you'll find out later... maybe.

I'd like to thank everyone personally, if you're still reading this, for the support and likes and favourites and comments! I'm completely flabbergasted seeing my feed inundated with a flood of notifications that I can frankly say has made my day! Thank you all for this! Everyone is just simply amazing.

I do take story ideas as well but I can't promise to implement them fast. (It took me about three weeks and all the while juggling another one of my stories).

As to the length of this story, I am now currently undecided. I like to give people an idea on how long my stories will be so they have some idea of what to expect. Perhaps ~100k? I don't know, sorry.

Next Chapter: Coke and mentos in the kitchen. The castle is flooded. WHY?!

As always, my vigilant and stunning readers, thanks for reading!

P.S. Since there's some comment sin the comments section about Harmony's watch. It's reading wrong. Harmony needs to fix his watch, it's almost twelve hours out of sync.

9 - Dangerous

Chapter 9: Dangerous

The castle wasn’t very far so getting through the small forest surrounding my house and into the castle’s ‘front lawn’ wasn’t particularly difficult, the architecture of the castle was inspired though. Twisting towers, heavy stones blocks, walls and battlements with very wide windows filled with what looked like stained glass. It was apparent that the castle was built more for the looks rather than the functionality of defence that my world favoured castles for in their time.

Either that or warfare was conducted quite differently here.

I approached the front gates through a delicately smooth paved path lined with an assortment of small flowers to each side. I took in some strangely sculpted hedges which appeared to depict mythical creatures, or perhaps local ones, I wasn’t so sure. Small birds and butterflies flittered about in the calming garden-entrance of this castle and the sunset back drop created a breathtaking vista that left me gaping.

But what struck me as the most prominent feature of the castle was not any of these things. It was the huge double helix structure featured at the centre of the castle encircling a solid red crystal sphere pulsing with actinic light. The glow filled me with a sense of calm inner peace as if I hadn’t a care in the world.

“Come oooon!” Luna whined, tugging at my hair with her mouth. “Let’s go!”

Celestia and Cadance looked at me with disgruntled expressions.

“Okay, okay!” I replied, rolling my eyes. “It’s my first time in a castle, give me a break.”

We continued along the pathway, finally reaching the gate.

The gate was guarded by some sort of guard or soldier pony wearing light silver metal armour embellished with strands of red curving motifs. The armour appeared to be covering his back and his hooves and supplemented a helmet which adorned his head. The armour reminded me vaguely of ancient roman armour if only for the crest on the top of the helmet.

I stopped as the white-coated pony barked at me.

“Halt!”

I waited some measure away as he approached me with an intense, appraising gaze that seemed to bore straight into my soul.

His sky-blue eyes locked with mine. His mouth quirked slightly to the left.

“I only have one question," he stated, with my full attention on him.

“Can I have your autograph?” He said breaking out into a grin.

I did a mental double take.

“W-What?” I stammered, tilting my head in confusion.

An autograph?!

The guard nodding enthusiastically, his wings fluttered. Oh, he’s got wings. A pegasus, perhaps? Or maybe they are called something different here?

“I’ve never met an alien before! This is exciting! It’s not too much trouble is it?”

I carefully set Cadance and Celestia down on their hooves, leaving Luna clinging to my shoulder/neck. I patted down my clothes.

“I’ve uh, never had this kind of attention before so I’m afraid I didn’t bring a pen with me," I admitted but the guard only cocked his head in response.

“What’s a pen?”

“It’s for writing with, uhm, do you have anything else?” I asked, looking at the guard.

He nodded vigorously, giving me a beaming smile.

“A pen? Possibly some advanced alien technology-“ he caught himself and moved on “-no problem, sir. I have a quill and parchment with me… Ah here you go," he chattered, passing me a quill, an ink pot and parchment. I carefully knelt down on the ground, so that Luna wouldn’t fall off. He glanced at the three foals as if suddenly registering them in his mind.

“Princesses," he greeted, suddenly rigid, then bowing low.

Celestia rolled her eyes.

“I keep telling you not to do that!” She huffed, crossing her hooves in front of her.

I looked at Cadance in question.

“Celestia thinks that the guards that stopped bowing are more friendly," she explained. I was only more confused.

“She doesn’t like it when ponies bow, she says she can’t see their faces.”

“It’s true!” Celestia pouted, pointing at the guards. “No faces, no talking, no bowing!”

She scrunched up her face in annoyance.

“Being a princess is boring," she growled, then she glanced back at me. “But you don’t do that, I haven’t met anypony that didn’t do that first. You’re special.”

I chuckled, returning my attention to the quill and ink.

“I’m sorry," I finally said, looking between the implements. “I have no idea how to use these properly.”

“Ah," the guard muttered. “I should have known you might of have difficulty with this, differences between worlds and all. I’m so sorry. If you have the time, please visit me in the guard barracks. My name is Steady Lance.”

With that he opened the gates, waving us through. Celestia and Cadance trotted next to me while I waved back at the guard as we parted, walking the short distance to the castle double doors. I glanced once more at the red crystal orb, before being met with yet more guards adorned with the same type of armour.

These two didn’t seem much of the talkative type but they didn’t give us any trouble when they spotted the princesses. As soon as we stepped into the castle, a pony dressed in robes approached us immediately and gave a bow.

“Princesses," she greeted, nodding at the foals. Celestia had her pout on again. She must not like the castle staff.

“You must be Harmony," she said flashing violet eyes at me. Wow, talk about genetic phenotypes, these ponies had all the colours of the rainbow.

“Yep," I replied, moving Luna to my arms as I felt her grip weakening. She curled up as I hugged her to my chest.

“My name is List, the Royal Seneschal, Queen Tempora has asked to see you, when you arrived," the lavender mare bowed again and gestured to her right.

“Please come with me.”

I stopped her with a cough and List turned back to face me with a questioning look.

“I’m sorry, I just wanted to ask. How long were you waiting for us?”

List paused and looked outside, noting the sun’s position through the window.

“Judging from the zenith to my Lady’s set, it would be perhaps two to three hours," she replied easily. My eyes widened in surprised.

“I’m sorry, two to three hours?” I repeated, gobsmacked.

List nodded and beckoned to us again.

“Come along, Her Majesty will be waiting.”

I shook my head but kept quiet as we followed List and made our way through the wide halls. I glanced at portraits of ponies in various fancy clothing and apparel posing in portraits lining the walls. I sighed, my mind in a fuzz, feeling a sudden pang of loneliness. I was a long way away from home. Apart from my Dad I was probably the only other human here, right?

What of my friends, would they worry? How about Grandma? Did she know?

When I see my Dad I would sit him down and have a serious talk. I need to get back to do a little preparation at least. The house came with us so that was a bonus. I doubted there would be microwave food though. Perhaps we could convince chefs or the like to make peanut butter, for both my Dad’s and Luna’s sake.

The seneschal lead us through a dizzying set of twists and turns and I quickly gave up trying to remember where we had walked. She stopped at a massive ornate double door that had various pegasi, unicorns, regular ponies and a winged unicorn that dominated the centre of the relief.

I admired the carvings as I waited for List to talk with the two guards standing in front of the door and letting someone on the inside know that we were here.

The door was suffused with a red sparkling field and the two doors swung silently open to admit us. List approached the throne with a bow. I remained standing because I hadn’t really bowed to Tempora before, having little concept of the royal title she held actually conveyed and also because bowing with Luna cradled in my arms would be awkward. I settled for a casual nod and a smile.

Tempora smiled back at me from the raised throne on the dais.

“Thank you List, as always, impeccable service," Tempora thanked her voice echoing powerfully in the massive throne room.

List bowed again.

“Thank you for your kind words, Your Majesty," she replied, stepping to the side.

Tempora approached me with a pleasant warmth. Both Celestia and Cadance darted forward to be met halfway with nuzzling and licking. They carried on for long enough for me to shift my feet and let loose a small cough.

“O-Oh.” Tempora blushed, leaning back. “My apologies, I really can’t resist my own foals.”

I shrugged good naturedly. I wouldn’t have carried Luna all the way if I could resist their stares. Tempora leant to the side and List hurried forward to collect Celestia and Cadance. They both gave me looks of undisguised longing and I had to resist an urge to chase after them. List looked at me expectedly as she presented her side to me. I realised she wanted me to place Luna on her back.

Wasn’t that dangerous?

I shrugged. Tempora wouldn’t trust her children with a person, I mean pony, who didn’t know what they were doing.

I gently placed Luna on her back, giving her a small stroke on her head before we parted. List gave both of us a bow and then left, Celestia and Cadance in tow.

When she left, I continued our conversation.

“That’s alright. You haven’t seen my Dad around have you?” I asked, cast my gaze around in case he was playing jack-in-the-box around here.

Tempora shook her head.

“No, that stallion is quite the escape artist when it comes to needing him for, hmm, ‘petty things’ as he put it," she states, rolling her eyes.

I chuckle at that, sounds like my father. She knows him well.

“I called you here because I knew you were taking good care of my daughters. I am very happy you have both gotten along so well. Max has told me you were very kind and I’m happy to see that come through-“ she paused “-even though that kindness may extend a bit further than my liking.” Her tail flicked in dismissal.

“We’re not here to speak about such things though, I was just letting you know that you’re invited to have tea with me in my personal garden at noon, tomorrow.”

It sounded less like an invitation and more like a statement of fact.

“Uhuh," I said doubtfully.

Queen Tempora sighed.

“I’m sorry Harmony, it is the only time open in my schedule before the wedding," she explained her eyes taking more of a pleading look.

I was conscious of the stares around the throne room. They conveyed the unspoken message clearly.

“Okay," I said slowly. “I’ll go.”

I felt half the stares lose their intensity and I relaxed slightly.

Tempora smiled demurely at me, nodding her head.

“Thank you.”

“See you tomorrow, then," I call back as I head towards the throne room door. I pause as a sudden thought occurs to me and I turn back around.

“How long have you known about me?” I ask mildly.

Tempora cocks her head.

“I’d say from the day we first met, Max has been talking about you," she replies with a small laugh. I nod silently, trying to keep my face carefully neutral in expression.

“Okay," I say as I head back out again. “Just wanted to know.”

I growled under my breath quietly as the double doors behind me closed.

“I’m really going to grill him.”

——

Tempora reflects on Harmony’s parting words.

“Max told him about me...” She muses to herself quietly. "...didn't he?"

Author's Note

Just letting you know that the main character works with 'winged unicorn' because he has yet to encounter 'alicorn' as part of his dictionary yet.

As you may have found out, my Next Chapter descriptions are about as reliable as GLaDOS' instructions.

Next Chapter: This Next Chapter description is false. The next Next Chapter description is true. A time-space rift opens in Equestria, all around there are leaks from past and future. Will our heroes be able to defend against raptors and lasers?

As always, my silver-tongued readers, thanks for reading!

10 - Devices

Chapter 10: Devices

I woke up to find Discord curled up asleep on my chest. No wonder it is getting so difficult to breathe. I carefully repositioned him so that was next to me, instead of on top of me. Discord muttered something incomprehensible and curled up tighter. I couldn’t help myself, I broke out into a smile. Cute little one.

I had almost exited the castle into the dark night when thankfully, a unicorn (well even if they were called something different here I’d still call them unicorns) came by and handed me a small gem on a stick that glowed when I held it. With such a neat and useful magical device, I was able to make it back home without tripping and falling somewhere along the way because I wasn’t smart enough to bring a torch.

Tempora had also let the staff know that I would also be able to stay at the castle but I was worried about Discord. I knew wouldn’t leave him alone that night, not on the first night of his, hopefully permanent, stay.

I listened to his breathing for a while and then glanced at my watch.

8:38 PM

Oh that’s right my watch doesn’t give me the right time anymore. I thought groggily. I’d have to get that checked out soon. I always looked at my watch, though not always for the time.

I looked outside. It was still dark. It occurred to me that I hadn’t helped in the wedding preparations.

Tempora had been particularly pleased when I got along with her foals, perhaps I’m already helping them since Celestia doesn’t like the castle staff all that much. I pondered, my mouth quirked in thought.

Discord sneezed himself awake.

“A-Achoo!” He yipped, startling himself awake with the force of the sneeze. He almost fell off the bed before my surprised self could throw out a hand to gently nudge him back. I reached over to the bedside table and grabbed a couple of tissues and urged him to blow into them. After a moment’s hesitation, he did.

“Thanks," Discord mumbled, bleary eyes taking in the scene. He tried to stay more awake but I think my stroking was putting him back to sleep.

“‘Niiight," he slurred, shutting his eyes. “Always wanted… to say that.”

For the umpteenth time that I have seen Discord, I wondered where his parents were.

What kind of parent would leave their children in a forest to fend for themselves? I’ve heard of animal parents doing that but Discord is no animal and judging by Tempora’s knowledge, he has a species. What kind of sapient creature does that?

I sighed quietly, gently extricating myself from my bedcovers and tucking Discord back in. I hadn’t got much sleep but I needed to prepare some sort of breakfast for Discord. I knew I couldn’t trust my Dad, he could burn orange juice. I headed downstairs.

Hmm, the basement door was open which meant my Dad wasn’t doing his experiments. What the heck was he doing anyway? I hadn’t seen him for a while now. Ugh, I’m too used to his eccentricity by now.

I bustled around the kitchen, throwing together a simple spiced tomato soup with toast. Judging by Discord’s teeth and fangs he could be an omnivore like us, however I would err on the side of caution and ask Discord later if he had any special dietary requirements.

The stove appeared to operate similar to the electrical stove and there didn’t seem to be any major changes other than the fact it produced a blue flame instead of heating an electrical coil. I shrugged as I hummed to myself, throwing the ingredients into the pot and stirring occasionally. Not long after, the pleasant aroma of tomato soup filled the kitchen and I brought the heat down to a simmer.

I sat down at the kitchen table, idly fingering the old newspaper and debating whether or not I should give it a read or get up and make myself coffee. Just as I was about to get up a flash lit up the room, startling me.

“Arggh my eyes, Tempora do you have to do that every single time you visit?!” I yelled out, rubbing my eyes in futility to rid them of spots.

“Ehehe, I’m not Queen Tempora," a masculine voice replied. I froze, waiting for my vision to come back to me.

“Well I’ll be," I started slowly. “Teleporting unicorns. I’d only seen Tempora teleport around but I guess it makes sense that all of you ponies could too.”

“Though it would probably cause me permanent blindness," I muttered quietly so that the new visitor couldn’t hear.

“Oh pegasi and earth ponies won’t be able to teleport, only unicorns and alicorns may do so and they must be majorly advanced in the art of magic, well at least unicorns advanced but perhaps not for alicorns… hmm I think I may delve into that later, I wonder if Queen Tempora would give me leave to study her…” The grey unicorn muttered to himself.

I took the opportunity to study him closely. His flank was covered by a deep navy blue cloak studded with stars and crescent moons that gave him the appearance of a poorly dressed wizard. I sniggered under my breath. The cloak was alright but the bells were just crazy.

“Are you laughing at my bells?” The unicorn says suddenly and I stop laughing, choking down on the mirth.

“No, just at the combination of the bells and your cloak," I reply, leaning against the kitchen table.

“Ha ha, you’re a funny guy, I think I like you. Name’s Star Swirl. What about you?”

I raise an eyebrow.

“Harmony, but I think you already know that.”

Star Swirl nodded.

“Never go out into the field without doing your research," Star Swirl comments as he nods thoughtfully.

“Queen Tempora has really outdone herself, especially without King Spatium’s support. Hmm non-mirror stabilised travel, clever, clever. I would need some time and preparations but it can be done. Very good.”

I turn back to mind the tomato soup as Star Swirl ponders about thoughts and conundrums that I had barely an inkling of an understanding of.

I turn off the flame and check on the toaster. I slap my forehead. Oh right, no electricity.

I placed the bread in the oven instead. Perhaps that could work instead? I positioned them as close as I could to the flames in the oven.

I found Star Swirl playing with the toaster. I rolled my eyes.

“Curious contraption," he muttered, turning the toaster left and right.

“It’s a toaster," I comment mildly. “You’re lucky the wires aren’t live or you might get a nasty shock.”

“Live?” Star Swirl perked up. “Marvellous! More things to learn! What do you mean by live?”

“I meant that there isn’t any electricity flowing in the wires, uhm it might be hard to explain. You do know about electricity, right? My Dad mentioned something about that.”

Star Swirl nodded slowly.

“Yes a curious new phenomenon with very interesting applications.” He waved a hoof dismissively. “Ultimately just for novelty purposes only.”

“Are you saying that you found a way to extract a use for it?” He asks me curiously, tilting his head to the side.

I smile.

“Yes, the discovery of electricity and it’s many uses has lead to the invention of much technology on our world," I explain, taking the toaster back out of his hooves and placing it gently back on the kitchen counter beside the stove.

“Interesting," Star Swirl murmurs, looking around my house. “At first, I thought that this abode was similar to wealthy pony’s lodging, if only for the size differences of course, but I find that I am mistaken in my assumption. There is evidence of very precise machining and other fine craftsponyship all around me. Absolutely stunning. Wondrous.”

I chuckle lightly at that.

“You’re starting to sound a little like my father," I comment off-hand, checking on the toast. I pulled them onto a plate. I measure out some instant coffee.

“Ever had coffee?” I ask him.

Star Swirl’s eyes lit up.

“Cough-fee? I don’t know what that is but I’d be delighted to!”

I set the kettle on the stove and sit down at the table.

“Would you like a seat?” I offered, gesturing to a chair.

Star Swirl nods gratefully.

“Thank you, Harmony," he says as he clambers a little awkwardly onto the chair. It’s vaguely amusing to see his legs dangle awkwardly out as he shifts position but I try not to say anything.

“With your permission I want to perform an experiment," Star Swirl says as we wait for the kettle to boil.

“Hmm, I’m inclined to say okay but it really depends on the experiment. Plus, past experiences with experiments with my Dad has never been the best," I reply, rubbing a hand on my chin. The sound of the kettle boiling leads me to pour out the water into two mugs and I pass one to Star Swirl, after adding a little milk from the fridge, which appears to still be cool via some sort of mechanism. I didn’t think about it too much, the fridge hadn’t needed power for a long time now, after that incident with the frost experiment. I shuddered. I really didn’t want to think about it.

“It’s quite simple, I just want to test your aptitude in magic," Star Swirl continued sipping the coffee. His face screwed up with the taste and I chuckled. He placed the mug to the side.

“It has… an interesting flavour. What was I saying? Ah yes, the experiment will be simple, there will be no harm to you and it won’t take more than an hour, what do you say?”

I downed my coffee as I pondered what to do. Hmm, it didn’t seem too bad.

“Alright," I said slowly, placing my mug into the kitchen sink. “I’ll do it, what time would you like me to arrive and where would you like me to go?”

“If you don’t mind, I’d prefer for you to arrive at around 3 o’clock in the afternoon, in my tower at the castle. Just ask for directions and they’ll lead you there," Star Swirl responded, getting up from his chair. I mirrored his action.

“Okay, that seems fine, see you later then.” I held out my hand. Star Swirl looked at it carefully but then shook it slowly.

“Indeed," he parted and lit the room with a great flash of light again that blinded me once again.

“I hate teleporters," I muttered, rubbing my eyes again.

Author's Note

Yawn I'm a little bit lazy but I did manage to write out another chapter.

For me university will be starting again soon so there will be, unfortunately, less opportunity for me to update this story. As well as the fact that I have commitments to others.

Next Chapter: The previous chapter's Next Chapter statement was false. Tempora discovers the wonders of video gaming and the Internet! Now the kingdom is suffering as she racks up Internet fame. Meanwhile Luna finds out about peanut butter and jelly. Instant love.

As always, my awe-inspiring and non-mangled readers, thanks for reading!

11 - The

Chapter 11: The

I really wanted to get back home. Not because Equestria was a horrible place. Not because I didn’t care for Discord, or Celestia, or Cadance, or Luna… I just missed humans. One or two days would have been fine. Meet other ponies, get to know them, marvel at the culture clash and then part ways again. It would have been fun. Being permanently stuck here would be vastly less appealing. If I knew my Dad though, it’d probably wouldn’t be much trouble to find a way to get back, though. As much as I had my differences with the way he conducted experiments, especially those without my permission that ended up altering our house or space or time, he was a genius.

Still, a little too eccentric for my liking.

I think it would also suit Discord as well. The poor kid has never really had the best experience with ponies and without the added tag of the ‘bringer of chaos and madness’ he might even be better treated on Earth. All it would take was some careful planning with the media and we would be living in the lap of luxury as celebrities. Entertainment was power.

I would have to talk about it if I ever got my hands on my Dad. For now though, breakfast was to be had.

“What’s this?” Discord asked as I served the tomato soup with toast.

“It’s spiced tomato soup. You’ll like it," I replied dunking my toast into my own tomato soup and munching on it. Discord mimicked my action, slowly chewing on the toast.

“T-This is good!” He yelped, downing the toast and the soup as fast as he could possibly.

“Don’t go too fast or you’ll-“ I started.

*cough* *hack*

“-choke," I finished belatedly, pushing a glass of milk in his direction. Discord downed it greedily, taking a deep breath after consuming the cold beverage.

The beginnings of the sun’s rays were starting to leak into the room I set my watch to be roughly 6:00 AM, it would have to do until I could find a better time standard around here.

Discord finishes his meal with a light burp.

“Done?” I ask, reaching for his bowl and plate. He nods as I gather it all up. The bowl has been licked clean and even the toast crumbs have been cleaned up. I felt a small pang of sadness wash through me. The little guy must not have been getting much food out in his forest home.

We still had quite a bit of time before my meeting with Tempora and then Star Swirl. I rubbed my eyes. It was too early. Wait. What was that unicorn doing in my house that early in the morning? Surely it knew I would be asleep. My eyes narrowed as I considered the implications. Taking advantage of my hospitality and my pre-coffee awake state, how dare he?

Discord tugged at my leg and I looked at him in surprise.

“Are you okay?” He asks, looking at me in worry.

I broke out into a smile.

“Yes, I’m fine, nothing you need to worry about. Just got to have a chat with someone.”

I paused. Seems like my list of people I need to talk with just keeps getting longer and longer everyday.

What to do, though, what to do?

I turned to Discord with a toothy grin.

“Ever been in a Nerf war?”

——

I tensed up as I heard a soft rustle in the bushes to the right. A surge of glee made its way through me as I stealthily approached the bushes. Discord may be a quick learner, but he is not a veteran like I was. I carefully picked my way through the small shrubbery and coiled up like a spring, ready to pounce.

I was about to launch myself into the bushes when a careful click behind me alerts me to another presence. I whip myself around but it is too late.

POW!

Oh! A fatal wound. I clutch my side and find the white-tipped dart protruding from my side.

“Why?” Is all I can say, collapsing to the ground. Discord’s mouth is fixed in an ecstatic grin.

“I have become the master now!” He cheers, dancing around and clutching his projectile weapon. “I’ve finally beaten Harmony!”

“No!” I groan. “The abject humiliation!”

He shoots me again.

“Okay, okay!” I growl, pulling him into a bear hug as he giggles and I tickle him. “You win this time.”

After a few breathless moments the curiosity gets the better of me.

“I’m impressed, how did you get me?” I ask.

“Threw a branch," Discord replies, beaming. I tussle his mane.

“Excellent, you have the markings of a great tactician, I may have to keep an eye on you, or I will lose my throne," I announce imperiously, gathering up Discord. I place him on my shoulders as we scrounge around for the Nerf darts we left lying around.

At first, after teaching Discord how to shoot and load the Nerf gun, we had a friendly shooting match, trying to hit various bricks on the side of the house. When he was comfortable we decided to play a modified game of tag but with the Nerf guns, instead. The only warning I gave was not to aim for the head because I didn’t want either of us to go blind but other than that it was fair game.

Though it was friendly, I tried my hardest not to let Discord win. Although it seemed a little mean, I continuously taught him new techniques and urged him not to ever give up.

At a particularly bad loss, I consoled him with a hug.

“Don’t worry, you’ll beat me eventually. When you do, you’ll feel much, much better. Come on then, one more game?”

Discord’s eyes changed from disheartened to determined. I knew he had a plan that round. That was when he nailed me with the distraction. I couldn’t have been more proud.

“To the victor, goes the spoils!” I announce, carrying him on my shoulders as he walked around the forest. We ended the game there on a high note and Discord lead me around the ‘secret’ areas he had found during his stay in the small woods.

He’d found a small clearing with flowers, a babbling brook that tasted absolutely clean and pure and delicious, a bird’s nest, a rabbit hole and many other little things that I haven’t seen before.

As the sun rose higher in the sky, I recalled my meeting with Tempora.

I didn’t want to leave Discord behind alone in the house.

Bah, I’d bring him along. He was my responsibility, after all.

I trudged towards the castle, this time seeing a different pony guarding the gate. Instead of a white coat, this one had a grey coat, although he still sported the same armour and the same coloured eyes. Strange.

“Halt!” He called out. They really liked that phrase.

He trotted forward, immediately spotting Discord.

“By order of Her Royal Majesty, Queen Tempora, no draconequus is permitted within the castle grounds," he stated flatly, glaring at Discord. I feel a slight tightening of Discord’s claw on my neck.

I felt a familiar wave of anger rise out. Before I could release a verbal lashing that we would both regret, a voice I recognised called out from behind the gate.

“Private! Didn’t you read the notices? Anypony accompanying the humans are to be immediately let in, no exceptions!”

The guard addressing me whipped around and saluted.

“Yes, Sir!” He turned to me. “Apologies for the error.”

I nodded slowly, walking past the guard and spotting Steady Lance from behind the walls next to the gate.

“Thanks for that," I said as he trotted up to me.

“Not a problem, Sir," he replied, giving me a wide grin.

“Just call me Harmony, Steady Lance," I shot back casually.

“Bless me, you remembered!”

I tapped my forehead, giving him a lop-sided smile.

“Blame my father, it’s in the genetics," I replied, then glanced at my watch.

“Okay, I’ll have to take my leave, I’ve got to meet someone, perhaps I’ll see you later?”

“No good, Sir I’ll be engaged the rest of the day, but you have a fine morning!” He called back, giving us a jaunty wave before trotting off.

Discord relaxes as the guard disappears.

“Don’t like the guards?” I asked softly but Discord shook his head.

“He likes you but he doesn’t like me," Discord explained. “I don’t know if I don’t like them too.”

I remained silent for a moment and then I stole a glance at the pulsing red orb above us. I felt my frustration die off slowly.

“Anger is overrated," I chuckle, taking a lesson from Discord. “It’s better just to have fun.”

“That’d be nice," Discord replied. “If we could have fun all the time.”

——

Reaching the inside of the palace, I was greeted by the Royal Seneschal again.

“Hello List," I called out as she approached us.

“Good Afternoon, you are a little early then scheduled, would you like to wait in the Reading Room?” She asked, giving us a polite bow. She seems more carefully neutral than she was with the princesses. Was it because of Discord? I found myself prickled with little needles of annoyance. I mentally push them roughly to the side. Making a scene wouldn’t serve a purpose anyway and that may not be the reason why she was acting this way. Got to look on the brighter side of things.

“Yes, please. Lead the way.”

We made our way again through the complex turnings of the hallways. I tried to memorise the layout but again it became a too confusing of a mess for me to remember and I gave up trying. We came to a small doorway tucked into a side hall that I would have never noticed if List’s hoof wasn’t pointing it out.

We entered the Reading Room and I gasped. What had seemed innocuous on the outside had been a vast and ornate library on the inside. Books and tomes lined every shelf, scrolls and parchments were stacked neatly in their respective crevices.

My gaze shot to the centre of the room. Dominating the epicentre was a familiar double helix supporting a skylight that bathed the centre of the room in a calm, serene glow. A small plinth inlaid with six crystals drew my eye.

I approached the plinth with a mixture of awe and wonder. I reached out, the tips of my fingers brushing the upturned stones. I saw the markings on Celestia and Luna’s flanks carved as a background relief to the six flat gems all of different colours. A ruby, a sapphire, an amethyst, an emerald, a garnet and a topaz, all surrounding a brilliant white diamond in the middle.

List approached me from my left, her voice whispers reverently.

“Queen Tempora had this memorial built for the late King Spatium," she conveys sadly, a hoof traces small words I’d overlooked.

“In memory of King Spatium, the most generous, kind, honest, loyal and happy stallion to have given his life for Equestria.”

I brushed a finger along the alien words, letting them sink in by meaning.

“Thank you," I said, gazing at the stones.

A thought occurred to me.

“Why are there only Celestia’s and Luna’s marks on the plinth? What happened to Cadance’s?” I asked.

List looks at me strangely.

“Who’s Cadance?”

Author's Note

Oh my goooosh. What is this?! A plot-twist so late in the game? Say it isn't so.

Next Chapter: We find out my Discord doesn't like bees. Also Luna eats five litres of peanut butter. Celestia doesn't say anything cause she eats that much in cake. Cadance just shakes her head.

As always, my stupendous and well-meaning readers, thanks for reading!

P.S. This will be the longest arc yet, with 4 more chapters to go.

13 - Of

Chapter 13: Of

“This day was going to be perfect,
The kind of day of which I’ve dreamed since I was small…”

Cadance paused in her own musings. Bruised, battered and helpless she felt that there couldn’t be a situation any worse than the one she was in right now. A shiver crept down her spine as she felt a sudden chill in the room. She was about to lose somepony very important to her and she was trapped in this horrid crystal chamber with not even a spark of power.

Yet, she felt her melancholy did not only encompass that of her present, but rather a nostalgia from the past as well. She could not help but feel that there was something missing. Something she had also dreamt of when she was small…

——

It took me a while to compose myself again, but eventually I did.

I pulled back from Tempora slightly, giving her a grateful smile and gazed out into the garden, half taking in the view and half looking for Discord to cheer me up. Discord, however, had chosen to stay out of sight and I eventually tore my eyes away from the peaceful gardens.

“Feeling better?” Tempora asked me, rubbing me on the shoulder with a wing. I took a couple of deep-breaths to calm the sobs rising in my chest. Instead of answering her question, to which I was convinced we both knew the answer to, I launched into the problem, determined to find out more.

“What other things could be part of a different ‘stream’? How can I tell if it is natural or part of a fabrication? Are there any more peop- ponies that could have drifted into this Time?”

Tempora looked at me with a fretful gaze, but I held it. She shook her head.

“It’s very unlikely. In fact, Cadance, should never had made it to this timeline at all, complex living things have relationships, interactions and a deep impact on the world around them. As you have seen, Time had constructed a full background for this ‘Cadance’ and even went so far as to make her my alicorn daughter. This sort of thing is so rare it borders among impossibility… be glad you had the chance to meet her at all.”

Though I felt a deep ache in my chest, I felt I was able to accept those words from Tempora. It wasn’t her fault, not really, and blaming her would be the easy way out. Perhaps if time-travelling was possible here, my Dad being case in point, I could-

“I bid you not, Harmony.” I looked up in surprise. Had Tempora read my mind?

Tempora gave me a look of sheer sadness that it froze my thoughts in its tracks.

“Meddling with Time is a dangerous affair, unstable, cataclysmic for those involved. Many have tried and have failed. Oftentimes, the result is worse than they started with. Please, Harmony, I bid you not to pursue this.”

I turned down my head in shame. Indeed I had been thinking rashly. What sort of repercussions could result in me altering streams to my will. What right did I have? Obviously, if Tempora could control Time so easily what need would she for monuments and architecture for the dead?

“I understand," I said, and found that I meant it.

“Good colt," Tempora replied tenderly and gave me another nuzzle. I found myself give in to this one more easily. She did care.

Discord jumped out of the bushes and darted towards us and Tempora reared her head back in surprise. She glared distrustfully at the draconequus as he approached much slower, eyeing Tempora warily. I rolled my eyes. Trustworthy as she was, she still didn’t understand that Discord was not a danger to anyone. He was just a kid.

“Tempora," I warned but she didn’t seem to be listening to me. She didn’t even look like she was listening to anything. Her gaze was focused on Discord.

Suddenly she took a sharp breath, eyes wide and wings suddenly flaring. Surprised by the sudden movement I almost fell out of my chair but cautiously addressed the chaotic monarch.

“Tempora?”

No response.

“Tempora are you all right?”

Still nothing.

I laid a hand on her forehead, staring into her eyes.

“M-Mother?” I tried and Tempora’s eyes suddenly snapped to me. I started guiltily.

“Oh, Harmony," she mumbled, sagging in her seating. “This is why you should not meddle with Time.”

I sat down beside her, stroking her back. Discord held my other hand and we were silent for a while.

“I have told you before that I can see the future," Tempora explained, her hoof playing circles on the couch. “Because my special talent is Time, I’m able to catch glimpses of the future for various ponies. Sometimes it’s something innocuous like spilling a glass of water. Sometimes it is something greater like a marriage or the coming of a foal between a couple.”

She paused here, turning her troubled gaze to meet mine. I kept silent. What could I say to these confessions and revelations?

“Sometimes it is world-changing, either ages of prosperity I see… or destruction and desolation.”

Tempora sighed.

“The one thing in common with all of these is that they all come true. Not one of my visions have come about that have been proven false.”

I stood there silently stroking Tempora’s mane as I considered what she said. A sudden thought occurred to me.

“Well, it doesn’t matter," I said, clapping my hands together.

Tempora turned her shocked face to stare at me.

“How can you say it will not matter? It is the future!” she growled, flaring her wings.

I laughed again as Tempora simply fell back, confused.

“And the future is in the future. We live in the present. What you saw was only a glimpse of the future with nothing before nor after to support or deny the evidence that this Discord here-“ I gestured to Discord who was trying to make himself small as possible “-is the same as the Discord there.” I pointed to Tempora’s head.

Tempora just sat there with her mouth hanging loosely, gaping at me.

“Carpe diem," I replied to her incredulous look.

“What?”

“Carpe diem," I repeated, gesturing to the sky. “It means ‘seize the day’, and that’s what I intend to do.”

Tempora followed my hands to gaze at the deep blue sky and smiled.

“I wonder sometimes," Tempora mused out loud. “If I married the son or the father.”

“Wisdom stems from the strangest places," I chuckled, ruffling Discords mane.

Tempora looked at Discord, this time with a bit more warmth than before.

“Indeed," she finished simply. “Indeed.”

I looked at my watch.

“Well, I have some time before I have to meet Star Swirl.”

Tempora gave me a strange look. “Star Swirl? Whatever for?” she interrogated, levelling me a look that brooked no argument.

I shrugged.

“Something about magical aptitude. That unicorn reminds me of my father," I said, tapping a finger on my chin. I waved the issue away.

“He said it wouldn’t take long so I thought, why the heck not?”

Tempora nodded.

“The unicorn is all kind of eccentricity. My, my, he must have his reasons and he is a loyal subject... But if he does anything untoward, do let me know immediately," she advised, getting up from her reclining couch.

I took the opportunity to stretch, cracking my joints and limbering myself up.

“Come on Discord, let’s go exploring," I urged, tugging lightly on his claw. Discord reluctantly stepped along with me, trying to put himself simultaneously as close as he could with me and as far as he could from Tempora. Tempora looked a little pained but it was quickly buried under an inexplicable aura of command. I felt it prudent to call it ‘her royal armour’.

I sighed.

This will be a long walk.

——

After pacing along in tense silence between Discord and Tempora, I heard a rustling in the bushes. Tempora paused slightly but I could tell she was on guard. I edged ahead of Tempora and kept Discord behind me, wary of the snaps and crackles coming from the small hedge ahead.

“Animal?” I hissed to Tempora, but she shook her head, her mouth tilted upwards in amusement.

“Something more deadly," she whispered back. My blood froze solid and I held my breath.

That was until I heard a familiar line of dialogue.

Snap.

“Pony feathers.”

“‘Tia! Mommy told us not to say those words!”

“Mommy’s not here-“

Tempora magically levitated her two filly daughters.

“-Oh," Celestia mumbled, giving her mother a sheepish look. “Hi Mommy.”

I face-palmed.

These two fillies were as covert as an elephant on a highway.

Luna was trying to make herself as small as a pillbug.

Celestia looked as comfortable as a penguin in a microwave.

I turned to Discord whispering discreetly in his ears.

“That’s how not to hide," I confided as he giggled. Luna and Celestia looked miserable.

Tempora glared at her two daughters, more so at Celestia than at Luna.

“Celestia, how many times have I told you not to use that kind of language?!” Tempora lectured in exasperation.

“Sorry, Mommy," she sniffed, trying to hold back tears. She looked to me for help.

Oh, no, you dug your own grave, cute little thing.

Tempora turned Celestia so that she faced her mother again.

“Don’t go looking to Harmony for help, this is your own fault. You should take responsibility for your actions," she chided. Celestia looked down at her hooves, gently bringing them together. I was reminded of a child putting their index fingers together.

“Sorry, Mommy. I won’t do it again.”

Tempora huffed.

“See that you don’t," she says placing her daughter gently on the grass. Celestia and Luna quickly scrabble to cling to my pants, obviously fearing a stronger reprimand from her mother.

Tempora looked even more annoyed. If that was possible.

“Why do they cling to you like that?" She turned to Celestia and Luna. "I’m your mother!” she yelled, sitting down on her haunches and flinging up her hooves. I couldn’t help but chuckle at the display.

“You’re a little scary when you’re angry," I admitted and the two fillies nodded vigorously until her mother swept a vengeful gaze towards them. They shrunk back behind my pants.

I sighed.

“Just like that," I pointed out. Tempora looked surprised.

“I- uh-," she paused slightly then looked a little ashamed. “Have I always been acting like that to my little foals?”

“I can’t answer that," I replied, giving the two a comforting hug.

Tempora let that thought stew for a while.

"I do rarely get out of the courts every so often, so I feel I'm more of a Queen and less of a mother," Tempora stated, agitated.

I shrugged.

"You can balance both," I said, but I didn't know much about royalty and her own responsibilities. "It's not really my place to say."

Tempora rushed forward.

"But I do value your opinion, what say you about this? They have taken a liking to you."

I shifted uncomfortably under Tempora's intense gaze.

"Shouldn't you talk to Max about this? He's the parent," I offered, feeling a trickle of sweat work its way down my spine. Tempora could be really high sprung.

Tempora took a deep breath.

"Like you have said 'Carpe diem', right?" She looked at her daughters as if readying herself to launch into action.

Suddenly, she leapt forward.

“Oh, I’ve been a foal about this!” she cried, rushing to her daughters and scooping them up. Celestia and Luna very confusingly and belatedly hugged their mother back as Tempora emotionally nuzzled her two daughters. I was beyond confused. This mare was a kaleidoscope of emotions.

I stood there awkwardly as Tempora continued to cuddle her daughters.

I turned to Discord.

“That’s how not to parent," I confided softly.

“I heard that!” Tempora called back.

"Come now, we've got to keep things light. Let's do something together, huh? Like a family," I proposed, gesturing to the gathered foals.

Tempora looked uncertain for a moment but it banished itself like a sun breaking through the clouds.

I smiled as I gathered Discord under his forelegs and boosted him on my shoulders again.

“All right my companions, there has been enough mysteries, emotions and conundrums. Let’s find something new to explore, here in the gardens of Queen Tempora’s ancient castle!”

The children cheered, dragging a bemused Time alicorn and her excited human stepson with them. We whiled away the time momentarily forgetting the cares of world.

Because frankly, I needed it.

Author's Note

Harmony has a plan. We don't know what it is yet but it will be done.

Remember, I update fast but I have a drawback of spelling/grammar/errors, so sorry folks. But at least you'll get a daily dose? If you think the quality is declining, make sure you note it below in the comments and I will slow down. If you want me to update as fast as possible, consider leaving a comment asking for MORE CUTENESS AND NOM NOMS. If none of this applies, perhaps you will be interested in a full refund? For all others, you must be satisfied, have an imaginary cookie, I heard they are the best kind.

NB: I feel like there should be a little after-action for Cadance. Although I posted this story as an Alternate Universe, it was a fiction originally intended just as a short, fun fic filled with a little comedy and an exasperated human son. Lately, it has grown a little and broken out of its cocoon and now it's reaching something of a fully fledged fic status. I had a choice, to keep Cadance in or to work her more seamlessly into the story. Despite assumptions, this temporal anomaly was planned much earlier on in chapter 1. Any ideas from external sources or plot inputs have not been taken onboard, this fic rolled only from its premise, a human teenager whose father had married Celestia, Luna and Cadance's mother.

One thing is for sure though, Cadance will not be gone forever. Do not be alarmed, she is simply taking a vacation. I will not divulge past this, it will spoil plot. But rest assured, she is NOT forever gone. (Love-butt will return).

Next Chapter: Cucumbers are throwing slices onto your eyes, you will be pampered!

As always, my warm and fuzzy readers, thanks for reading!

14 - Harmony's

Chapter 14: Harmony’s

Star Swirl came to fetch me, mid-play with the three children.

“Tag!” I cried, darting away from the squealing form of Luna. Discord ran away merrily as Luna gave chase to the fast-moving draconequus. Tempora lay in the shade of a tree, content to overwatch her rambunctious foals.

With a flash, I found myself face-to-face with one of the most powerful unicorns of the age, well at least according to Tempora. I rapidly blinked away the teleportation flash.

“By all that is right and good, will you stop doing that?!” I muttered angrily, rubbing at my hurt ocular orbs.

Star Swirl, swept away my pain with a flick of his tail.

“No time. Experiment now, wallowing in pain and self-pity later," he babbled, grabbing my arm in his mouth painfully.

The next thing I knew, I was on the floor, extremely nauseated. I couldn’t even bring myself to berate the crazy, out-of-this-world unicorn.

“I. Will. Rend. You.” I threatened, then dry-heaved.

“Just give me a second to catch my breath," Star Swirl wheezed. “And I will respond to your threat in due time.”

Tempora flashed into the chamber a moment later, eyeing Star Swirl stonily as the monarch had ever. I would have found the situation more funny if I didn’t feel like regurgitating breakfast. I don’t like regurgitating food. It’s a waste.

I was pleased to see that Tempora had brought in Celestia, Luna and even Discord upon her back. They looked a little woozy, but were a lot less worse than me.

“Star Swirl, what have I told you about teleporting?”

Star Swirl caught his breath and gave the Queen a lop-sided smile.

“Not to do it consecutively because it makes you tired?”

A frown was plastered on her muzzle.

“Not to carry a load greater than one’s ability to handle?”

Her frown deepened.

“Not to bring a load without permission from the owner?”

Tempora’s horn sparked. Once.

“Okay, okay, ask before you teleport somepony. Yeesh.”

I got to my feet slowly, placing a hand over my stomach. I didn’t know if that was helping with the nausea but it certainly made me feel like I was doing something.

Tempora gave me a thorough once over, then turned her attention back to the meddling mage.

“Hmm, Star Swirl you’re on very thin ice here if I ever-“ she began, but was rudely cut-off by the recalcitrant unicorn.

“-Catch you again using magic like that I’ll not be so forgiving, blah, blah," Star Swirl replied dismissively, moving around his lab. He rummaged around a cupboard extricating various tomes and miscellaneous items as Tempora sighed in exasperation and turned back to me.

“Second-hoof teleportation tends to affect creatures with higher-order functioning and bigger body masses with nausea," Tempora explained she was studiously ignoring the eccentric unicorn as he darted in between us to fetch something round and glassy.

I was surprised at the technical-sounding jargon that Tempora was using with regards to magic. Then again, I wouldn’t think you could bend space and time so readily if there wasn’t an intrinsic and fundamental understanding of both nature and the magic itself. Probably. I wasn’t an expert.

“We are modifying the spell-forms to assist with the discomfort but I’m confident that eventually, travelling second-hoof will have no ill side-effects," Tempora ended, giving a satisfied nod of her head. I shook my head, it almost sounded like a report from a scientist.

“That’s really detailed," I admitted, impressed.

Tempora cocked her head, as if suddenly sensing an internal alarm. Her royal armour draped itself over her shoulders. I sagged a bit. I was beginning to loathe that persona of Tempora.

“Ah, it is nearing 3 o’clock and that is as much time as I can spare for the week, let alone today. I have had such a pleasant experience with you, Harmony. Perhaps we could see each other again?”

I recovered, smiling and nodding. Celestia and Luna waved a hoof at me, bidding me farewell from atop of Tempora’s back. Discord clambered off Tempora and made his way to me. Tempora flashed away, taking Luna and Celestia with her. I managed to look away this time so I wasn’t going to end up with a permanent blindness. I hope. You could never tell with other universes and their crazy laws of nature.

“Okay-“ I began but my voice was lost, as I studied the immensely complicated setup that Star Swirl had prepared. There were rubber tubes and hoses connecting flasks, baubles and extraneous equipment I could only hazard a guess at were. An intricate diagram littered a chalk board that had been drawn up somehow with litters of parchment and paper on the ground in piles around the strange contraption. What was disturbing was that various protruding nozzles and wires were all pointing to a centre.

A centre that Star Swirl was gesturing me to occupy.

I hesitantly stepped forward, only to feel a tug on my leg.

Discord’s expression had an intense look of distrust. I knelt down and patted him on the mane.

“Don’t worry, buddy. I’ll be okay," I reassured him, gently pulling his claw and paw away from my trouser leg.

Star Swirl had his head tilted curiously.

“Strange, I wonder if-"

“No," I growled immediately.

“I didn’t even finis-"

“No," I interrupted again.

Star Swirl sighed.

“Oh all right," he grumbled, moving to reposition some equipment. “Just stand there in the centre of the circle and we’ll be able to get a reading on you.”

His horn glowed as wires around the room lit up in some unknown sequence. I watched carefully as the glowing of the wires flowed into various flasks and gems, causing them to glow ominously from deep crimson red to lilac and sky-blue.

A low hum filled the room as the tips of the wires close to me gave off a soft glow. I cringed as various knick knacks and things that looked suspiciously like old valves started the glow sympathetically brighter with the increasing frequency of the hum.

I stood there feeling increasingly antsy as the hum turned to a whine.

“Is it supposed to do that?” I called out as Star Swirl leapt from one part of the complex contraption to the other.

“Can’t talk, wow, busy, ooh, just stand still!” he answered me unhelpfully.

I crossed my arms but kept my peace, trusting Tempora’s words that this was one of the best unicorns of this age.

The fever-pitch whine, which was starting to make me uncomfortable, cut off abruptly.

“Amazing!” Star Swirl commented, stepping carefully past his equipment to appraise me.

I tilted my head.

“Amazing, how?”

“You’re completely normal!” he exclaimed and I let loose a sigh of relief. Normal. Good.

“That’s great, normal is good," I grinned, relaxing.

Star Swirl shook his head as he circled around me like a shark.

“Don’t know about good. Just know that it’s interesting," he muttered as he suddenly came to a stop. He cocked his head and explosively leapt to the side, crashing through a stack of scrolls and throwing them about. It was a wonder he got anything done around here with all his literary materials strewn about like that.

He was reading the scroll intensely as I came up behind him.

“Anything I should know about?” I asked tentatively, I didn’t like where this is going.

Star Swirl only grunted back while he scanned the document. I felt like that was probably all I was going to get out of him until he was ready to explain everything to me.

I waddled over to Discord and started playing a modified version of shoot, shield, reload. Discord was an expert reader and I found myself consistently beaten as he got familiar with the game.

Clap. Clap.

“Bang!” I yelled.

“Shield!” he shot back.

Dang, he had a shield up. Next one.

Clap. Clap.

“Reload!” I shouted as Discord yelled “Bang!”

I clutched my heart, keeling over in mock death.

“Oh!” I yelled. “You got me!”

Discord grinned cheekily doing a victory dance. I sighed, tasting the ashes of defeat against a foal with laser-precision observation.

Star Swirl finally coughed to get my attention.

I decided to let his rudeness slide, he was just enthusiastic, like my Dad. I decided to play an old joke from between my Dad and me, on an impulse.

“Do you need a Doctor?” I asked blithely, smirking. “My Dad’s a Doctor.”

Star Swirl’s face split into a grin.

“Not that kind of Doctor," he shot back, laughing. I joined in.

“Ah so you’ve met my father," I commented as Star Swirl snorted.

“Another soul who is just as annoying as I am, I love him like a brother," Star Swirl replied, chuckling.

Star Swirl led me to a table and I gave him a knowing look as we switched roles as hosts. Discord sat in my lap and curled up contentedly, comfortable taking a small nap in what would probably be a long conversation.

“So, when I mentioned that you were normal, I meant normal for a unicorn’s level of magic," Star Swirl finally explained, after bustling around for a cup buried under some books. He continued as I subsided, absorbing that piece of information.

“You see, ponies all have an inherent amount of magic and they are able to access it and shape it to their will. Over time, even beings without magic initially, such as some native fauna in other lands, will eventually absorb magic quite readily as soon as one trots into Equestria.”

I opened my mouth to reply but he waggled a hoof to stem my question.

“But that takes a long time, generations even! Your father had been tested, zero magical fidelity! Astounding!”

He trotted over, stroking a hoof along my spine.

“I wonder how it sticks," he mused out loud, looking at me as a someone does to an interesting insect specimen.

I shrugged away from his ministrations and glared at him. Ooh, that was a weird feeling. Ever had someone trace a finger down your spine? Yeah. Like that.

“So, what’s caused my sudden absorption of magic?” I asked, looking at Star Swirl from the corner of my eye.

Star Swirl gave me an inane grin.

“I have absolutely no idea! Isn’t that great?!” he shouted, excitedly, bounding around the room. I groaned. Yep. He’s like an equine version of my Dad.

Better do my job.

“Well since this is my body and I’m quite fond of it, I should probably learn more about this. Would you mind if I stick around and learn a few things? I need to learn some magic if I’m going to be staying here-“

Suddenly I paused. I realised what I just said. Did I just accept that I was going to be staying here forever? I churned the thought around in my head and weighed the options.

I had responsibilities here, with every passing day Discord was getting settled in and I would need to make a choice on whether I should rapidly adapt to Equestria or plan for a return to Earth. On Earth, I had friends, a few relatives that were close but not familiar. On Earth there was a chance that Discord could finally be accepted without the underlying prejudices here on Equestria.

I sucked a lip through my teeth in thought.

No. Yes. No. Yes. Ugh!

My mother used to say: ‘If in doubt, go with the flow.’

Oh, shoot, let’s just go for it.

Star Swirl called out to me as I gently cradled Discord in my arms and headed towards the door.

“Hey wait!” he yelled back at me, scrabbling around the table, abandoning the tea he was brewing for us.

“Sorry, got to talk to my father and quite possibly my step-mother," I replied, nudging open the door. A gust of wind blew in my face and I gently and very carefully shut the door with my foot.

Star Swirl skidding to a stop, scuffing a hoof on the floor. He looked just like a child who had been caught stealing a cookie from the cookie jar.

“Star Swirl," I said mildly. “Why are we more than ten storeys in the air?”

Star Swirl chuckled nervously.

“For the killer view?”

Author's Note

In comedy a good combination is the fool and the straight man. Star Swirl fits the fool (not intellectually of course) but invariably Harmony is the straight man (person).

If it didn't occur to you, the titles are a little bit of a plot foreshadowing because man, you can't have enough of those.

Next Chapter: Music from movie trailers start playing at random intervals. What becomes a simple reach for a cup of tea, becomes the most epic thing in Star Swirl's life. This is one problem our heroes won't solve because dang it, having a full orchestra backup for everything you do would be awesome!

As always, my masterfully technical specialist readers, thanks for reading!

P.S. I read all comments, even if I don't reply to all of them (I enjoy every one of them). Sorry, I'm a little swamped with work. So only one chapter a day. Sad face. Also, I re-read the writer's guide and realised I was slipping in some places, my apologies, a lot of minor stuff has been corrected in this chapter and I might back track and edit everything when I have the time. Which is probably in a million years because who has time anymore? Tempora excluded.

15 - Haven

Chapter 15: Haven

You haven’t heard it from me but Star Swirl can be the most paranoid being in the multiverse. I don’t make a habit on judging people… or ponies for that matter, just based on their habits. But when you build a humungous tower to keep your research safe from prying eyes, none of which are actually interested in stealing your research, it’s a little overkill. For anyone. Even my Dad, in his greatest bout of paranoia, only wrote his research in his own constructed language. At least it didn’t take ten years to build, with his own hands, err, hooves.

When I mentioned something to this effect, Star Swirl stuck his nose in the air and told me I didn’t understand. When I told him that he’d basically trapped me in a tower with no other means of escaping without teleportation, because I sure as heck would not be climbing outside, against my will, he reluctantly conceded the point.

The upside to this whole situation was the fact that we managed to finish the tea while I debated whether it was worth the trouble waking Discord up just because I wanted to teleport out of the tower and the added fact that I would be immensely sick straight after the teleport.

All in all, if there was a lesson to be learnt from my whole experience in this new world called Equestria, it could be summed up in five words.

Teleporting, the worst thing invented.

If I were at liberty to add one more word, the new phrase would be.

Teleporting, the worst thing invented. Ever.

Star Swirl had tried to convince me that teleporting was an indispensable tool. I agreed. I’d love to be able to instantaneously travel from point A to point B in an instant. The only problem was:

A. I didn’t want to blind the people around point B.

B. I didn’t want to make the people I was dragging to point B, sick.

C. Appearing in other people’s houses without knocking on the door first is rude. Knock, please.

Okay, I might be exaggerating a little of my dislike for teleporting. It’s a wonderful thing. Think of the possibilities! Yadda yadda. I just wanted a little peace and quiet, was that too much to ask for? Maybe have a normal life. Perhaps get a stable job, be recognised for perhaps a small advancement in the scientific community and then retire with a comfortable pension. Something along those lines.

Oh?

Curious about my passion for science?

While it was true that my father was somewhat eccentric- wait okay, crazy as a scientist, I still liked science in its own way. Rigorous, disciplined and stable. The exact opposite of my Dad. Come to think of it, it’s amazing that the paradox of my father being himself and a scientist didn’t automatically cause a universe-ending cataclysmic extinction level event, but there you go.

Where was I? Oh yes, dealing with a crazy unicorn on an isolated tower.

“So, if your tower is built so high to prevent people-or-ponies from coming in, why do you have a door?” I asked, curious despite myself.

“So I can escape easily," Star Swirl answered as if that was a stupid question.

I groaned and pointed out all the windows.

“If you wanted to jump out, there are windows all around this room," I reasoned, giving Star Swirl an unamused purse of my lips.

Star Swirl looked at me as I were the daft one here.

“Don’t be ridiculous, climbing through a window? Preposterous! Entrances and exits through doors only," he shot back, while I fought the urge to slam my head on the table.

Discord shifted in his sleep, blinking at me blearily.

“Not done yet?” he mumbled sleepily.

I sighed and nodded.

“Can you talk some sense into this unicorn?” I asked Discord. Come on, back me up.

Discord gave me what could only be described as simultaneously the cutest, most innocent, innocuously evil smirk in the history of all mouth expressions.

“Sense? What fun is there in making sense?” Discord giggled, sticking out his tongue. I imagine in the future, I would not be the only one irked by that statement. I patted him on the head.

“Okay, Discord, I shouldn’t have asked for the impossible-“

“Hey!”

“-But it still stands that I need to get out of here and get to the ground, without teleporting," I finished, as Star Swirl gave me an annoyed pout. I ignored it easily. My ten years or younger or opposite gender or all inclusive rule still applied.

He kicked me.

Though of course there were other methods to get what you want.

I gave up. Though every fibre in my body screamed at me not to do it, I said the words to my inevitable doom.

“Alright Star Swirl, just teleport me.”

I don’t know why he looked so happy, doesn’t it exhaust him? He’s probably doing it for my reaction, kind of like my Dad. I groaned inwardly. I didn’t want to deal with two Dads. One was quite enough, thank you very much.

We teleported back to the gardens where I spent a good couple of minutes dry-heaving in the corner.

“Never again," I muttered darkly as I rejoined the slightly woozy Discord, lucky kid, and the infuriatingly smug unicorn. To prove I couldn’t do anything, he teleported away, giving me an unprepared flash to my eyes. I barely stopped myself from yelling obscenities after him but I allowed myself to do it in my mind.

Mind the kids.

Discord was studying me intently, giving me a curious look. He looked like he was about to say something but obviously thought the better of it and shut his mouth.

“What is it?” I asked him.

Discord had a thoughtful expression on his muzzle as he considered his question carefully.

“Star Swirl said you had magic," he pondered out loud. “I think I have magic… I wonder if I could learn magic?”

I cocked my head, considering the question.

“I don’t see why not, you’ve obviously been able to learn some yourself, with that… what was it called? Bubblegum Burst?”

Discord nodded emphatically.

“I just snapped my claws and then boom! Bubblegum!” he chortled, grinning widely.

“Well I’m not an expert but I think you’d be pretty good at magic, Discord," I encouraged, giving him a pat on the head.

Discord gave me a wide smile.

“Maybe I could use my magic to cheer up these ponies? Then they might like me!”

I clicked my fingers, pointing at Discord.

“You have such excellent ideas. I agree, let’s both learn some magic together," I said, walking towards the garden side-entrance. I mean who could resist? It’s magic! Discord pounded ahead of me.

“Okay, we should start tomorrow!” he suggested, darting forward in excitement.

“Yes, Master," I chuckled following the irrepressible foal.

——

One of the advantages of being soon to be married into the royal family, is that people showed you deference and respect. Not that I liked respect that I didn’t deserve but coming along with Discord, whom many of the servants blatantly disliked, was not mentioned out loud even once. They acted as polite as possible as well.

Though it should have given me a warm, fuzzy feeling inside that the servants were forced to acknowledge and respect Discord’s existence, I also felt immeasurably sad for the foal. This sort of thing can’t be forced on other people and it felt wrong to do so. There had to be a way for Discord to be accepting among his native peers. If only Tempora hadn’t had that premonition, this whole debacle wouldn’t have come about and I wouldn’t even be worrying about it now.

I had so many questions about the clairvoyance that Tempora possessed. Questions I should have asked her during our session in the garden but I failed to do so because…

Because of Cadance.

I knew in all likelihood that Cadance was gone forever. That sort of emotional spanner in the works made me vulnerable to Tempora’s insistence that she was doing her motherly duties and protecting me from some unforeseen future disaster.

I should have fought it more. The future wasn’t fixed. What a ridiculous idea. How could such an advanced equine race put so much stock in such a far-fetched concept?

I sighed, trudging along. I really needed to talk to Tempora or my Dad. Not only about the oracle-thing but also about whether to stay here or go home. I needed to know if it was even possible for me to go home.

This maze of a castle weren’t helping matters, either.

I was looking for List, but I couldn’t find the mare anywhere. After a while of trudging around I finally decided to ask somepony for directions. I paused. I’m starting to go native with the language! Wait, when did I start?

A white unicorn in a gaudy and ludicrously frilly dress cantered up to me and was studying me curiously while I mulled over the problem of my modified mode of speech and whether or not it was a good or bad thing. She waited for a while before primly clearing her throat. My gaze shot up to take in the mare.

“Oh, yes sorry about that, I was thinking about something," I apologised, smiling.

I was met with a good-natured tilt of her head and a pair of curious sky-blue eyes that regarded me.

“Oh not a problem, darling. I must say you are a very interesting specimen," she began but a hoof shot to her muzzle. “Oh what am I saying? How rude of me. Let me introduce myself. My name is Verity Belle, a minor noble, and you are?”

I gave her a lop-sided smile while folding my arms across my chest.

“Somehow, I can’t envision someone as measured and thoughtful as you are to not know my name," I laughed.

Verity had the presence to bring forth a slight flush to her cheeks as she meekly replied, “Oh? Was that a subtext for describing me as devious and calculating?”

I waved it away with a chuckle.

“Oh nothing like that," I shot back easily. “But perhaps you could help me? I’m looking to find Tempora or my father, Maximilian.”

Verity tilted her head in assent.

“Well now, I will do so but please promise me a favour in the future?”

I paused. Politics so early in the game?

“If it is in my power to grant reasonably," I said carefully. Verity’s mouth curved up in what looked like tacit approval.

“So you know how to play the game?” she inquired inquisitively. I nodded, smiling.

“Didn’t spend five days on Alektris 9 counting sheep," I answered, gesturing down the hallway. “Perhaps we could talk on the way?”

“Never rush a lady, darling," she replied and gracefully strode forward. “But I would be glad to.”

Discord tugged at my legs.

“Carry me?” he pleaded, giving me big round eyes. Cheater.

“Oh all right," I grumbled as Verity looked on in poorly concealed bemusement as I carried Discord hugged to my chest.

“My, how adorable," she commented as I did my best to preserve my dignity while being relegated as a semi-permanent foal-transporter.

“That’s part of the problem," I mumbled softly but evidently Verity caught it as peals of laughter rang through the stone halls.

“I can tell you will be very interesting indeed," she said, striding ahead.

I didn’t have a comeback to that so I kept quiet.

——

I found out all manner of culture from Verity and she was keen to share some aspects about her family and their history. Verity claimed she was descended from a long-line of royal unicorns before an event dubbed ‘the Unification’. Apparently, after the founding of Equestria the royalty of the unicorns became somewhat redundant, but reluctant to give up power they clung onto nobility and titles, resulting in a vast majority of unicorns in the higher-echelon strata of the current pony society. It didn’t help that the currency they held during those times, which was gold, was mainly in the hooves of the unicorns or that physical manifestation of magic from the unicorns gave them a decided edge when inventing new technology or completing most fiddly and fine-tuned tasks.

Verity though, was a noble that was fed up with the division caused by this stratification in terms of talent and skill. Though many ‘Earth Ponies’ were particularly adept at cultivating plants and crops, did not make them stereotypically suited among their whole ‘tribe’. The same could be said for Unicorns and Pegasi. Not all Pegasi were suited to ‘weather working’ and not all unicorns were adept at magic.

Verity expressed a growing displeasure at the persistent ‘tribalist’ tendencies that still gripped the ponies to this date. I admitted that I would like to see that kind of dividing influence should be addressed. I hated intolerance in my world and I was surprised to see that it existed in this world. I don’t know what I expected, to be honest. Seems like virtues as well as sins were shared common among the universe. It made me conflicted. While it would be nice to see a utopia of love and tolerance, I didn’t think that would ever be possible.

I looked at Discord, snuggling against my chest.

For his sake though, I would hope that it is.

Verity gave me a one legged bow, which I took to be a pony form of a curtesy. I was disappointed that I couldn’t catch a glimpse of the marking on her flank. It was interesting that those markings seemed to be vaguely connected to their names and professions. Verity parts with a measured pace and she disappeared, leaving me feel like a soft breeze had swept through the hallway.

Verity had left me outside what I recognised as the adjunctive waiting room to the throne room. I opened the door, nodding to the two guards standing at the immense double doors. I didn’t spy any other ponies lurking around the area so I continued forward, stopping a measure away from the guards.

“Is anyone visiting Queen Tempora?” I asked the guard on the left.

“No," he replied shortly, not bothering to even look in my direction.

“So, would you mind if I visit?” I continued impatiently.

The guard didn’t respond verbally, but the creak of the doors opening was something I took to be confirmation that I could enter.

I stepped inside, taking a moment to scan the interior. It was empty, save for Tempora seated casually at her throne, sifting through parchments.

As I approached the throne, Tempora’s face split into a wide smile.

“Harmony," she greeted me warmly. “What a pleasant surprise, I was just about to send for you after signing the documents. In fact, these documents pertains directly to you," she explains, waving the sheaf of parchment in her telekinetic grip.

I tilted my head, curious. Discord wriggled out of my arms to land on the floor with a thump.

“Well, it’s about your status after your father and I marry," she continued and I leant forward, my interest piqued.

“So?” I urged her onwards.

Tempora paused for a dramatic reveal, she couldn’t help herself.

“You are going to be a prince!” she exclaimed and I quite literally fell back on my backside. Discord giggled at my antics. Tempora allowed herself a smirk.

“Not only that but we’re assigning the adjacent forest to this castle as your principality. We’re thinking of calling it ‘Harmony’s Haven’.”

I just stood there with my mouth hanging comically low. Tempora chuckled.

“I know this is a lot to take in but-”

“I accept," I cut in, surprising the Time alicorn.

Tempora did a double-take.

“I’m sorry, what?”

“I accept," I repeated, with a firm nod of my head. I probably looked ridiculous doing so in my seated position but I didn’t mind. Discord didn’t either, he was getting a free rub.

Tempora gave me a look of approval.

“This means you’ll be staying in Equestria then?” she asked hopefully.

Ah, so that was what it was about.

“Yes, for the time being but I accepted because I have plans," I explained. Tempora regarded me warily.

“Ambitions?” she asked through the intervening silence. It was somewhat frosty.

I shook my head.

“Change," I shot back, glancing at Discord.

Understanding dawned upon Tempora’s face as she caught my glance.

“I see, two problems solved in one go," she commented snidely, then dismissed it with a flick of her tail.

“You still have to become an official prince after the wedding for the title to be conferred appropriately but if you’re planning what I think you’re planning, this will be less an honorary title and more of a political one.” Tempora blinked at me. “But I see you are prepared for that.”

She suddenly grinned at me.

“Thank you Harmony," she said, then waved a hoof at me on the floor. “Perhaps you should pick yourself up from the floor, it is a long way up.”

I caught her double meaning and clambered to my feet, less than graciously.

“Thank you," I said, heading for the door. Discord chased after me, shooting an uncertain glance to the current ruler of Equestria.

——

Tempora watched as her stepson and his charge left the throne room. Flicking an ear, she rolled her eyes and called out to the seemingly empty room.

“All to plan, Max?” she stated more than asked. Max appeared next to her bowing jauntily.

"My Queen," he said evenly.

Max had an awfully smug look plastered on his face. Tempora stared at him stonily.

“Well, close enough. Can’t help it if he exceeds expectations," he replied easily, taking Tempora’s head in his hands.

Tempora licked his hand playfully as Max jerked them back in surprise.

“Perhaps the unexpected can also be a good thing," Tempora chuckled, nuzzling against his side.

Max nodded his smile somewhat distant.

“Things are about to get a lot more chaotic in the future.”

Tempora rolled her eyes.

“Tell me about it.”

Author's Note

Oh boy, what plans are there in the future?

A long chapter to end the preparatory arc of Harmony's Haven.

Next Chapter: Robots and magic don't mix well together. Think about the Terminator and the Lord of the Rings. Actually, I wouldn't mind watching that. Robotic Tempora the Terminator vs. Magic Max! Stay tuned!

As always, my particularly faithful readers, thanks for reading!

16 - Wedding

Chapter 16: Wedding

I’ve never been to one of these before. Like most kids, I was born way after my Mother and Father had married and in the meantime there hadn’t been a wedding with either of my parent’s friends. So the only unique life experiences I had been able to taste, so to speak, were funerals and birthdays. Perhaps it was some sort of irony injected by the universe to have me experience the two extremes.

I allowed myself to walk around, taking in the novelty of the wedding. I got fitted in a suit, nothing fancy, just a plain black suit. I enjoyed the feeling of the suit making me feel a little swanky, even if it were a mite uncomfortable compared to my casual clothes. My Dad thought the opposite and would at every opportunity slip out of the suit fitted for him to walk around in his regular old jeans and t-shirt, much to the exasperation of Tempora.

Soon, very soon, I would be the official stepson and for all legal intents and purposes the son and heir to the throne of Equestria. Tempora would be my stepmother and my father in a rare bout of seriousness, had impressed upon me the importance of referring to her as ‘Mother’ or ‘Mom’, if I was feeling casual. I gave my father some slack because it was his wedding and also because I was his best man. I felt happy for him but a little sad that my biological mother wasn’t here to see this. I’m sure she would probably be happy for Dad too. Either that, or she would utterly destroy him if she wasn’t dead.

We went through several practice rehearsals. I wasn’t an expert in weddings, having never been to one, as previously mentioned but apart from a lack of a church organ to play ‘Wedding March’, it was surprisingly similar. I wasn’t party to the planning so I didn’t know if it was Earth influenced and that was where I found the similarities, or if it was Equestrian influenced and they coincidentally had very similar weddings.

Despite the antics of my father, Tempora had never looked so happy. I hadn’t known her for long of course, but a smile that wide was just impossible unless one were exploding with joy, sunshine and rainbows. Something Tempora seemed to have overflowing inside of her.

I went through the motions of the wedding. I had the chance to admire Tempora’s stunning wedding dress, which was not in the standard white and frilly affair of normal wedding dresses but a complex pattern of stars as diamonds, the skies as skeins of coloured aqua, crimson and orange silk and an eye-catching hem of rubies that set a bedazzling display of beauty and grace. As Tempora had entered the rehearsal in that dress, she had blushed furiously as everyone’s eyes were immediately drawn to the beautiful design. It kept my Dad still for five whole minutes. Yes, no other force in the universe were capable of doing that. I had to hand it to the power of love.

Celestia and Luna had been adorably costumed for this event as well. Their dresses matched their themes of the day and night, at least, that was what List had told me. Celestia had a white and sun-yellow dress trimmed with satin and silver threading that gave me the impression of the coming dawn. Luna had dulcet midnight tones with rich silk studded with deep blue sapphires and diamonds which gave me the impression of staring into the night sky.

Even though I had never asked it, Discord had been made a crimson vest and surprisingly, Tempora had allowed him to lead the two sisters foals down the aisle as they shook flower petals from a basket held in their mouths. I was aware of the slight atmosphere of disapproval from the members of the audience around the hall during rehearsal but I paid them no heed and Discord and I kept both our spirits up by messing around after the serious rehearsal was finished.

After a couple of run throughs of the rehearsal I dashed around to help with the preparations. I wasn’t required to but it felt like the right thing to do. Servants that were carrying absurd loads of cutlery, cloth or culinary treats gave me a grateful smile as I leant them a helping hand. They even warmed up to Discord slightly as he tagged along to help move some items as well.

All in all, it had been the most hectic, but surprisingly fun, day I had experienced in a while.

The real wedding procession went smooth as a greased gear. We all did our parts with no slip ups except a minor moment when Luna tripped on the hem of her skirt and stumbled a few steps. That conjured up more smiles than anything, though, and I thought it added to the event rather than take away. The wedding didn’t have anyone of significant authority to preside over the ceremony (for what authority could be higher than Tempora’s?) so there was a direct exchange of vows and the swapping of rings and the slow passionate kiss as a rumble of hoofs and the lone clapping of one’s hands echoed around the throne room.

I won’t bore you with the details of the reception, but needless to say, these were precious moments I was living in. History was in the making in front of me and I realised I was witnessing the moment when two worlds touched together and were bound to each other’s fates. For some reason, this precious moment when hand clasped with hoof was there for the world to see, I thought of Cadance and how she wasn’t able to see this beautiful moment.

I know it’s sappy, but I liked to think that she did...

Author's Note

Oh my gosh, no dialogue?! Whose story are you reading?

This is more of a bonus chapter/intermission (in fact this is labelled intermission and not a story arc in my novel writing program app thing).

I may have to put this story on hold for a while, to tease for the next chapter:

Harmony will dabble in some hardcore magic. Also, timeskip incoming, sorry everyone but we're going past foals to teenage Celestia and Luna and Discord. Possibly with raging hormones. Or something. Stereotypes.

Next Chapter: Earth finds out about Equestria. Rich in resources?! Heck yes. Alright, invasion time! I wonder how an alicorn of Time would fight a battle? Wouldn't that be ridiculously overpowered?

As always, my sapient readers, thanks for reading!

17 - Looking

Chapter 17: Looking

I never thought I would be going back to school. Especially for a school for foals. Granted, it was a school made for particularly gifted foals, but it was still a school for foals.

I didn’t take it well.

“Tell me again, perhaps with less laughter, why I’m going to a school for foals?” I asked, somewhat testily.

Tempora had a smirk on her muzzle which I found infuriating. I blew out an exasperated breath.

We were both seated in her private garden again but this time, neither Discord nor Celestia or Luna were with us, so we were able to converse in relative peace and quiet. We enjoyed tea. The tea had a pleasant aroma and palatable taste.

It was classy.

That did not diminish the fact that I was beyond annoyed with the alicorn seated at the opposite end of the table. The fact that she was now officially my step mother and also a ruler of a country and a manipulator and purveyor of Time did not help matters.

I fumed into my tea as Tempora’s grin died down and she gave me a level look.

“Harmony, you were the one who wanted to learn more about magic, I do not see how this can be a problem," Tempora posed reasonably.

I wasn’t going to have any of that.

“I don’t want to be surrounded by foals, kids or children!” I burst out gesticulating my point with a slam on the table. “It’s embarrassing!”

Tempora merely regarded me calmly.

“I still do not see why you are so opposed to this, you get along with foals so well," Tempora commented, giving a humorous tilt of her head. I glared at her, biting my lip.

My shoulders sagged.

“I just…” I started with a hitch in my throat. “I just don’t want to be treated like a kid.”

I was met with a gale of laughter. My eyes shot up to see Tempora snorting and giggling like… like a foal.

I sat there stewing in a mixture of frustration and vexation as Tempora continued to laugh at my apparently wildly amusing response.

“That’s it," I muttered, getting up. “That’s the last time I pour my heart out in front of you.”

Tempora held a hoof out.

“Forgive me, forgive me Harmony. I didn’t mean to cause offence, you just sounded so foal-like and the irony of the situation just made me burst out like that.”

I slowly took my seat again as she waved me down and cleared her throat.

“Ahem, the quickest way for you to learn magic is to get up to scratch with the foals at school," Tempora explained. “Trust me, it’ll be faster than getting somepony to tutor you!”

“Will Celestia and Luna be there with me?” I asked tenatively.

Tempora gave vent a snort of laughter.

“Goodness me, no. Celestia and Luna are far more advanced in their magical studies than you are," she said, while I sagged in my chair.

Tempora gave me a nudge with her head.

“Don’t worry about it Harmony, you’ll soon catch up with them if you try hard enough. Also, there’s an added bonus in learning how to read and write our language in our schools.”

I had to give her that, she had really thought about this.

I sighed.

“Okay I guess we’re going to be doing this," I mumbled in resignation. Tempora gave a triumphant smile and a pat on my back with her hoof.

“It’ll be fun," she consoled, nuzzling me gently.

I just groaned softly.

“This is going to be a nightmare.”

Tempora cocked her head as if a thought just occurred to her. Her expression turned uncomfortably predatory.

“Oh I didn’t mention this before but I’m going to have to cast a spell on you," she stated, her horn glowing ominously red. I backed away, dimly hearing the chair fall back as I scrambled to put a safe distance between Tempora and myself.

“W-What spell?” I stammered as she advanced upon me.

“Oh you’ll find out soon," she replied mildly and a beam of red shot directly at me, hitting me in the chest.

——

“Oh, I’d tell you to cheer up but you look so adorable right now I just want to- oh I’ll do it anyway!” Tempora exclaimed nuzzling me for the nth time in a row. I slapped away her head with my hoof but she wasn’t deterred in the slightest. She just kept rubbing against me.

That’s right, I said hoof, not hand.

I was a colt. A unicorn colt.

I shoved Tempora’s head to the side again and started trotting away in a huff.

Suddenly, no ground.

I gasped as my hooves sought solid ground but was able to find none.

I was surrounded in a sparkling red telekinetic field and I was brought back in a disorderly pile at Tempora’s hooves.

Apart from an ‘oof’ I kept silent. It was my type of protest anyway.

“Oh Harmony, I apologise for not telling you in advance but your look was priceless! I’ll give you an explanation, just stop sulking," Tempora said as I turned my back on her. I wanted to start walking away but as soon as I started thinking about how I was walking on hooves I promptly fell over and face planted in the thankfully soft grass. Tempora didn’t laugh but she had a wide grin.

I grumbled as she repositioned me telekinetically to face her.

“Now, let’s have a proper discussion, my little pony," she giggled as I held my disgruntled look. I tried to fold my arms but I didn’t have enough coordination with my forelegs to pull it off so I just sat like a dog on my haunches.

“The reason I changed you into a colt is actually somewhat political in nature. Ever since you have your principality assigned to you, you hold a certain influence in the court and many ponies will try and find leverage, any sort of leverage to gain access to the Royal Family.” Tempora’s expression went from apologetic to grave in an instant. “This puts you at risk and I do not want you to suddenly find yourself manipulated by somepony within the school. You are there to learn, not to be thrust into the political storm of our courts.”

Tempora relaxed her expression as she continued in a softer tone.

“Harmony I know that this must be tough for you but I believe this is in your best interests, we will fabricate a cover story for you in the coming years as to your absence. I will run your principality for you so you will not need to do much except receive the occasional report or give the occasional signature.”

She paused then gave me a soft nuzzle.

“I just want to see you safe," she cooed, giving me a soft lick. For some reason I didn’t find it weird.

I sighed.

“Okay but I get the feeling that you’re also enjoying this a little too much," I replied wryly.

Tempora gave a little giggle that confirmed my suspicions.

“Oh you have no idea," she laughed as I placed a hoof to my face.

——

I don’t know what I expected. A school yard, perhaps a gate and fencing with an imposing school building in the background. Maybe the playful giggles and laughter of children as they headed off to their classes.

Instead I was greeted with an imposing white marbled building, with grand granite steps leading to the entrance and inside, pillars and water-features and other classy architectural apparel that reminded me a little of the castle’s design. Tempora lead me along the hallway in her simple white-coated, red-maned form she had greeted me with back so long ago. She said it was to make it easier for her to move around for most ponies did not recognise that form as their Queen. Her flank marking was covered by a long but simple dress that gave her the appearance of a noblepony, or so Tempora claimed.

To keep up appearances I was to refer to Tempora as ‘Mom’ but I couldn’t really make that distinction stick in my mind. I was too used to referring to her by name. Though she didn’t mind the majority of the times I had slipped up with the name, she wanted to keep the disguise intact so we just settled for ‘Mom’, even during the time when I saw her before this so I would get used to it and not call her Tempora.

She went with a ridiculous name Tick Tock. I found it hilarious but no other pony batted an eye when Tempora introduced herself with that name so I thought it might be rude to laugh at cultural differences like that. It would probably be incredibly ignorant of me to do so, not to mention it would blow our cover. Also, I shouldn’t really laugh at other people’s names when I had a name like Harmony. I had enough of that during high school thank you very much.

“The paperwork is all in order, Mrs. Tock, I just need your signature here… and here… and finally here…” the administrator instructed as Tempora complied.

I shifted my hooves uneasily. I only had a week to practice being an equine and although I didn’t trip anymore I still felt incredibly uncomfortable in this form. Tempora refused to let me shift back to my human form, she told me that staying in my equine form would quickly get me used to it. Also she mentioned offhand that I was cuter this way. There was a broken vase somewhere in that conversation.

The one thing I was happy about was that Discord was also learning magic too. Tempora had allowed Discord to help out with Star Swirl and study in his own time but Tempora felt that it would be a bit of a stretch to let him stay in a school of foals. I had a few choice words about that but Tempora had immediately countered that many of the Court’s elite’s foals were enrolled and if they ever caught wind of Discord in the same school there would be irredeemable consequences.

I pointed out that I could possibly be taught by Star Swirl instead of this school, maybe help as another assistant but Tempora shook her head.

“Star Swirl is a really bad teacher," she affirmed. Surprisingly she gave me a pleading look. “Discord would learn faster without him. Being an assistant to him though, would give him an excuse to access magical references and volumes from the Reading Room. Star Swirl also tends to do things by himself, so Discord will have the free time to learn on his own.”

I opened my mouth but Tempora interrupted me before I could say anything about it.

“There’s no substitute for a proper education, just trust me on this. If you would like, you can teach Discord yourself when you get back home. If you are not too tired from school that is.”

I reluctantly agreed.

Still, I really could have done without the classroom introduction. You know, this kind of one:

“Class, I’d like you to welcome a new student. His name is Harmonica. Come in Harmonica and say hello!” a sickly sweet voice called out beyond the doorway. I reluctantly stepped into the classroom as Tempora bid me a farewell. She looked a little emotional but I didn’t understand why. It’s not like I’m an actual foal and it’s not like this is the first time she’s seen her foals off to school, right?

I looked at the cast sea of inquisitive faces. They were all staring intensely at me as I did my best to imitate the wall behind me.

“Hi," I ground out nervously.

I was not going to like this.

Author's Note

Bam! Harmony goes to school. Bet you didn't see that one coming.

Next Chapter: Food fight at the school! Celestia and Luna reenact the famous Sugar War. It becomes sticky, very fast.

As always, my intrepid readers, thanks for reading.

P.S. I am so tired right now I don't even. Sorry in advance for any bad writing.

18 - For

Chapter 18: For

After introducing myself as ‘Harmonica’ I made my way through the barrage of curious gazes to situate myself at my own assigned seating. I carefully sat down, trying to get my rebellious equine body to obey my commands. After much awkward shifting, I managed to get myself into a somewhat bearable condition and I waited for the teacher, her name was Ms. Sweetberry, to begin the class.

“Okay class, we’re going to learn about basic magical theory-“

There was a chorus of groans around the class.

“We know most of it already!” yelled a petulant voice from near the front. I cast my gaze forward and spotted a purple-streaked-with-white maned filly addressing the teacher. I leaned forward, interested in how this would play out.

“Well then this should be easy for you," Sweetberry replied. “This will go very quickl-“

“Just skip ahead," the white coated filly piped up again. “My mother didn’t sign me up for this school to be taught the basics.”

“If you do not wish to be a part of the class and you think you are wasting your time, you may leave," Sweetberry retorted sharply. She pointed a dark pink hoof at the door.

“There’s the door, I’ll leave it up to you to explain to your parents why you didn’t want to attend class.”

I winced. That was pretty harsh.

The rest of the class stared intensely at the little foal as she suddenly was made aware of everypony’s gaze upon her. She shrunk in her seat. It looked like she was trying to blend into her chair as much as I was trying to blend into the wall earlier.

Sweetberry levelled a calm but commanding gaze at the little filly.

“Now, what do you want to do?”

The filly turned panicked emerald eyes to her teacher and choked out.

“I want to stay here," she replied in a small voice.

Sweetberry nodded and resumed the class as if nothing had happened. For a pony with a yellow flower and a strawberry on her flank, the teacher could be quite scary. I made a mental note not to make too much of a fuss. I was here to learn anyway.

“So, as I was saying, basic magical theory. The principles of Thaumakinetics was first discovered by Clov-“

“Psst," I heard from my left. I ignored the voice, trying hard to concentrate on the lecture.

“-Was mainly responsible for developing the tri-response that we know today. You’re all clever foals so you should know most of this by now-“

“Psst," the voice beckoned again. Against my will, my ear flicked in annoyance but again I steadfastly ignored the hiss.

Man this stuff was dense, are all unicorns that go to this school, this scarily smart? What does that make Luna and Celestia? Oh my gosh, Tempora told me they were way more advanced than me! But wait, I’m in the older class, how would Tempora expect me to catch up-

Wait.

Oh ha, ha. She was joking. That mare. Mother. Mom. Mommy.

Okay, saying Mommy, even mentally, was weird.

“PSST!”

“What?!” I shot back, annoyed.

I realised the class was silent and the teacher was glaring at me. I shot a look at the colt who had been trying to get my attention this whole time. He was innocently looking at me as if he hadn’t done a single thing.

I glanced at the teacher who had a pretty annoyed look on her face.

“I’m sorry," I blurted out quickly. “I didn’t get much sleep last night so I must have dozed off, please continue!”

Sweetberry gave me a scrutinising look with her cobalt eyes as I sweated profusely in my seat. She eventually turned back to her lecture without giving me a response. I sighed in relief.

“Psst," the voice said again but I wisely kept silent as I turned to glare at the grey coated colt. The diminutive unicorn cocked his head as he regarded me. He smiled.

“I’m Runner," he whispered quietly. “Nice to meet ya, Harmonica.”

I gave him a level look.

“Thanks but I really should be listening to this lecture," I shot back quietly, eyeing Sweetberry in case she noticed my distracting conversation.

I heard a small chuckle.

“Okay, smartypants, listen to the breakdown then.”

He kept quiet about for a while.

I tuned back into the lecture.

“-Magical feedback can be dangerous especially if you try to attempt something beyond even half your current resting mana reserve you should take care to note-“

Sweetberry’s lecture was once again cutoff by Runner.

“So what’s the deal with your cutie mark? Where is it?”

I stared at him.

What was he talking about?

I shrugged unhelpfully and turned back to the class.

“I mean it’s funny how you don’t have one…” Runner trailed off as a shadow fell upon him.

Sweetberry was glaring at Runner, having trotted from the front of the class to stand right in front of his desk. Runner shrank in his seat.

“Don’t have one?” Sweetberry spoke icily.

Runner stammered, lips quivering.

“A-Ah u-uhm.”

I decided to lend him a hand, err, hoof.

“Sorry Ms. Sweetberry, Runner was lending me a quill, I seem to have misplaced mine," I covered as Runner gave me a grateful look from behind Sweetberry.

He passed me a quill and ink pot from his desk and fished out another set for himself.

“Y-Yes, M-Miss. I was helping him out, sorry for making such a fuss," he gabbed as he shoved the quill and at me. I took them from him using my hooves instinctually. I paused when I realised that the items were sticking to my hoof instead of falling off. Wow. Weird.

Sweetberry gave a suspicious grunt but probably gave me slack again since I was new.

“Okay, bring your own things next time, Harmonica and Runner don’t interrupt the class just to lend somepony a quill," she chastised as we both nodded emphatically. Sweetberry gave us one more sharp look before trotting back to the front of the class and resuming the lesson.

Runner didn’t try talking to me for the rest of the lesson apart from a quick ‘thanks’ in appreciation for my role in saving his behind. I tuned into the lesson a little more intently. Runner sent me a confused look when I hadn’t used his lent quill and ink and I went for my pen instead but I smiled and didn’t give an explanation. I noticed that other ponies were using their mouths to write but I thought that was a little unhygienic.

Despite my lack of proficiency with using things with my hoof, I thought it would be a lot worse with my mouth so I decided to use my hoof anyway. It was times like these that I missed my fingers. Well, fingers and being human in general. But it wasn’t so bad, I mean there was that time when those transmogrifiers were chasing my Dad and I across dimensions. I shuddered. I think I was an octopus at one point.

After some note-taking and one of the most intense cramming sessions I’ve ever had the pleasure slash torture of being a part of, the class ended and we were let out for a short recess of about half an hour. I was caught between trying to make my hoof-writing legible, keeping what Sweetberry had said just moments ago, listening and digesting what she said straight after and looking at a reference guide that Tempora had given me to pay much mind to the time. Now that the class had ended, my brain expired and I just slumped on my desk, exhausted. If it was going to be like this the whole day I was going to explode.

Magic was complicated, man.

After the bell had rung, most the foals had emptied the classroom quite quickly, eager to mess around on the playground. Runner had stayed back, of course, because he had taken a liking to me and he trotted up to my desk with a wide, wide smile. A couple of other foals had also tagged along and soon my desk was surrounded by three cute little things. I would have greeted them properly but my head was still on the desk, in dead-mode.

I saw vague blurs of yellow, red, green and blue.

As I raised my weary head, they resolved themselves into two distinctive shapes. The one on the left was a teal-coated filly with sea-blue and aquamarine streaks running through her mane. Her flank sported a design that looked like sea waves, though it was difficult to see from this angle. The one on the right was a butter-yellow coated, red maned pony, also a filly. She had what looked like a couple of golden apples on her flank as well.

Runner spoke up, interrupting my casual inspection.

“Hey Harmonica, these are my two friends, Golden Gala-” the one on the right waved “-and Wavey Mumbler.“ The green-blue filly on the left dipped her head.

I nodded giving them a smile.

“So," I began, spreading my hooves out in front of me. “What’s up?”

The three foals looked at each other before simultaneously looked at the ceiling.

Runner gave me a confused look.

“The ceiling?” he said uncertainly. I face-palmed, err, face-hooved.

“Sorry," I apologised, giving a shake of my head. “I meant, what’s going on?”

“Oh," Runner laughed. “Yeah, just wanted to say thank you for saving my flank back there in class. Also, just wanted to introduce you to my neighbours and friends.”

I raised a pony eyebrow.

“Okay, cool," I said, pushing back from my desk in order to scrabble out of my chair.

The three foals looked at each other again.

“I think the temperature is quite warm, actually," Golden spoke up and I resisted the urge to face-hoof. I should stop using the stuff I picked up in high school. Of course they wouldn’t know teenage slang.

“Actually it’s more of a saying…” I started, but then trailed off, giving a shrug. “Ah well, it’s not important.”

“Okay, that’s cool," I heard from my right and I whipped around to look at Wavey. She blushed and spoke in a shy tone.

“Is that how you say it?” she asked me.

“Yeah," I replied uncertainly. Wavey’s smile grew larger.

“Cool," she said.

Author's Note

Waaaay busy.

Next Chapter: The whole school explodes. Celestia and Luna suspected, but it was actually Cadance. When there is too much cuteness, some buildings can't actually contain it.

As always, my fixated readers, thanks for reading!

P.S. As long as you're taking your time reading this can I just shamelessly plug some of my other stories? If you're interested in seeing what it's like to fly go ahead and take a look at an aptly named story 'Fly'. If you feel like you want to be creeped out (or more accurately see ponies be creeped out by a random biped) than take a look at my latest, 'No Tears, Just Dreams'. Finally, there's a crossover of a story I've been a fan of as long as I can remember, 'Dahiric' if you want to read about a dragoness escaping to Equestria and meeting Spike, that's for you.

Recently, I've been writing about some Dark things. I think I should reset my joy meter. It seems to be broken... Quick! Someone shoot a rainbow at me, I need inspiration for this story!

19 - Trouble

Chapter 19: Trouble

After a little conversation about what qualified as cool or not, with me ending up more amused than exasperated, Runner showed me around the school to point out some of the more awesome things around.

Which weren’t much.

I mean what do you expect? It’s a school, not a research lab.

We trotted around the playground for a bit and looked at the various landmarks around the school.

Runner pointed a hoof at the dead tree.

“What’s this?” I asked, not comprehending. I didn’t see the significance of the dead tree. The branches were bare, the thing was wilting and there was a rough, unkempt patch of soil and grass around it. It was smaller than Tempora, sitting about chest height, if I were human.

It was one of the most unimpressive trees I’ve ever seen.

Runner looked at me as if I was stupid or something. Wavey decided to be actually helpful and explain.

“This is the Warning Tree," she stated, rubbing the bark of the tree. I cocked my head in confusion.

“The Warning Tree?” I repeated.

Runner face-hoofed.

“Where are you from? A different planet? Tempora had these placed all over Equestria," he said in a matter of fact tone.

Curious, I inspected the tree closer. It still looked like a dead tree. I rubbed my hoof on the bark like Wavey had done. Nope, still felt like a tree. I looked at my hoof in mild surprise. I could feel things through my hooves. Weird.

Oh well, I could always ask Tempora about it later.

I turned around suddenly and faced Runner giving him an intense look. He took a couple of steps back.

“Ooooh," I cooed at him, putting on a thin, nasally voice. “I’m an alien.”

Runner burst out laughing.

“Ha," he giggled and even Golden and Wavey joined in.

“An alien," he choked after his fit subsided. “Good one.”

I gave him a wide smile.

“Yeah, if a real alien came through they wouldn’t have that kind of voice," I muttered sheepishly.

Golden Gala bobbed her head in agreement. She looked excited.

“Yeah! They’d be big and tentacly and slimy and icky and stuff, right?”

Wavey cocked her head.

“Wouldn’t it make more sense if they were like us?”

Runner and Golden paused and gave each other looks. Then they turned to back to Wavey and shook their heads.

“Nah," they both said at the same time. Wavey looked non-plussed.

“Well it would make sense," she mumbled, pawing the ground with her hoof. Runner and Golden laughed at Wavey’s expression. I decided to end it there.

“Hey Runner, weren’t you going to show me the rest of the school?” I asked him, rolling my eyes in sympathy at Wavey. Wavey gave a small smile back.

Runner paused in mid-laugh.

“Oh yeah, I haven’t shown you the garden!” he exclaimed, bursting forward and leading the rest of us to the rear end of the school.

I gave Wavey a nudge, as she half-dragged her hooves behind.

“Ah well if it’s any consolation I think aliens would be like us," I chattered reassuringly. “If not in physical form, then in like minds.”

Wavey brightened at that.

“Yeah," she grinned. “That sounds nice.”

——

Later that day, when school had ended, I spotted Tempora languishing at the gate searching everypony intently as they walked up to the gate. She was in ‘disguise’ of course, but her presence was just so bizarre it made me face-hoof and want to trot right back to the school.

Runner and Golden snickered at me as they observed the overenthusiastic mother-figure and my reaction. Wavey gave me a sympathetic hoof rub but that only made me feel worse.

“Okay," I mumbled, taking a couple of hoofsteps forward reluctantly. “Let’s get this over with.”

The three foals gave me a jaunty farewell as I made my way through the rushing crowd to the excited mare, with her forelegs propped up on the gate. She gave me an inane grin as I slowly approached her.

“Mother," I hissed through my gritted teeth.

Tempora made an odd sound in between a squeal and a squeak.

“Oh Harmonica! I’ve always wanted to accompany my son back from the school," she bubbled as I stopped a few paces away from her.

“Don’t you have, ahem, your other daughters as well?” I asked wryly.

Tempora nodded.

“And I wouldn’t trade them for the world," she replied ecstatically, practically dancing on her hooves. “I just never had the chance to bring back my son.”

I sighed.

“Yep, okay," I said in answer to that. It was just a little embarrassment. Kind of.

Out of nowhere, Tempora gave me an uncomfortable lick on the side of my cheek that made me whip around and glare at her in shock.

She gave a pony-shrug.

“Sorry, you’re just so cute!” she squealed as I let go a long-suffering sigh.

Erggh.

I’ve had weirder days.

——

When Tempora had gotten over her, for lack of a better term, fan-fillying over me, I asked her about the Warning Tree.

At that, Tempora instantly sobered up and she took slower paces. I trotted along with her in silence for a moment until Tempora spoke up.

“You might not like what I have to say about the Tree," she said finally, as we came up to the main path towards the castle.

I pursed my lips as I considered whether or not I should broach the subject. If it was out there in the open, there was bound to be information on it somewhere else.

Tempora sighed.

“But you probably will find out about it later, if you wanted to," she muttered, then tilted her head to address me.

“The Trees are an advanced warning system," she explained as we rounded the corner to get on the main path to the castle. There were various small shops, carts and stands around, selling one thing or another in the marketplace. I looked at the goods curiously, we had ridden a carriage of all things to get here so there wasn’t much sightseeing, as the windows were curtained. Now, I got a good look at the bustling ponies. Tempora was about to continue when we were interrupted by a screechy voice on the left.

“Apple for the missus?” the croaky voice scratched out at us. Tempora shook her head. The old mare looked at me.

“Perhaps for the lad? I promise, it is good.”

Tempora shook her head again, this time more firmly.

“Come on Harmonica, we have to go.”

I turned to leave but a dark green hoof shot out, grabbing one of my limbs.

“Hmm," the old mare growled, peering intently at my hoof. “I see tragedy in the future with you.”

Tempora stomped a hoof impatiently but the mare grabbed me tighter, leaning in to whisper in my ears.

“You will play an important part in the fate of Equestria," she croaked quietly into my ear. Her raspy voice held more gravity than it suggested.

“Remember yourself," she whispered, then let me go as Tempora was just about to come over and intervene.

“Come by anytime!” she told me cheerfully as she waved a hoof at me. I gave her one last sparing glance before Tempora lead me away.

“Charlatans and commoners the lot of them," Tempora growled viciously. I was taken back.

“What has being a commoner have to do with anything? Better yet, why are there commoners? Isn’t everypony equal here?”

Tempora snorted.

“A mere ideal. How can everypony be equal? Are all ponies born of equal strength, intelligence or power?” she asked, raising an eyebrow.

I gaped at her.

“W-What? That may be true-“ I started but she cut me off.

“Yes, it is. That is why there is royalty and that is why there are commoners. If there was a change in the system it would be complete anarchy!” she argued, flaring her nostrils.

I stopped and glared at her.

“Just because they weren’t born or married into royalty, does not make them any better or worse than anyone else! If someone is born different, they are just better suited to different things, inequality is not an excuse for discrimination!”

Tempora gave me a glare in return.

“That’s ridiculous. Ponies have their place, that’s why they have cutie marks.”

There were those words again. Sounded ridiculous but they really liked their ’cutie marks’. I sighed, then took a calming breath. Getting angry at Tempora would be counter-productive. I tried a different tack.

“Cutie marks, you ponies keep mentioning them, are you saying those images you have on your flank actually mean something important?”

Tempora raised an eyebrow.

“Of course, they signify your life’s calling, your special talent as it were.”

I crossed my arms.

“So that galaxy on your flank, how does that relate to Time?” I asked, gesturing to her flank. It was covered by her dress but my point still stands.

Tempora looked at her flank and then looked back at me.

“Is that what it is? A ‘galaxy’?” she asked me, she looked back at her flank as if seeing them in a new light.

“Yes, a galaxy. It’s a celestial object that houses millions if not billions of stars," I explained patiently.

Tempora looked confused.

“I thought that perhaps it looked like some sort of vortex for Time or it signified the circular flow of life, that Time is a part of," she muttered. She looked a little put off.

“No," I shot back. “It’s definitely a galaxy. Go ask my Dad.”

Tempora nodded absently, she trotted a few steps.

“I might do that," she replied, somewhat distantly.

Oh dear, did I break her? I guess I shouldn’t have destroyed her world view.

“Hey, uhm-“ I started but then a bright flash seared my vision.

“Ah, dang!” I swore, reflexively shielding my eyes with my forelimb.

Tempora was gone, she teleported away again. The after effects of the teleportation lingered in my vision and I angrily blinked for a few moments. I stomped a hoof in frustration. That stupid-

I took a calming breath.

I glanced up the road. It had taken us about twenty minutes to walk up this path. I looked back, then forwards again. We had only made it about one-fifth of the distance to the castle. I sighed. This was going to be a long walk.

——

I opened the front door of my house with my mouth because my traitorous hooves wouldn’t grip the door handle. I tried not to think about what had been there, fortunately it tasted like metal… mostly.

I found Discord sleeping soundly on the couch. Even though I came into the house grumbling, seeing Discord made me feel warm. I let out a sigh and collapsed on the couch with him, placing a hoof on his back while I took a nap.

——

“Oh, look at them both, that’s so adorable!”

“Shh! You’ll wake them.”

“Oh don’t be silly, they’re fast asleep.”

“Only one of them is a child, Tempora.”

“But they’re both foals now.”

“Now, that was your fault, I don’t think Harmonica liked that too much.”

There was a pause.

“Yes, I know… I can be a strong headed at times.”

There was another pause.

“Oh stop it Max, I already feel bad enough. I need to apologise to Harmony now.”

My ear twitched. I opened my eyes to see my Dad staring at me, only inches away from my face.

“Looks like he’s already wide awake," he chuckled, grinning at me.

I rolled my eyes at him.

“You know if I wasn’t used to you doing that all the time, I’d probably hit you in the face," I commented wryly.

My Dad merely shrugged, still smiling.

“Good thing you’re used to it, then," he laughed and I smiled.

I turned to look at Tempora who shifted her hooves uneasily. I glanced at Discord, who was still fast asleep. Tempora cleared her throat.

“I think I owe you an apology," she began but I cut her off.

“Eh, I don’t like this sort of touchy feely stuff, just woke up," I said, getting down from the couch and staring up at Tempora. “Just zap me back to a human for now and I’ll forgive you.”

Max folded his arms and stared me down.

I blew out a frustrated breath.

“Alright," I groaned, then straightened.

“I’m sorry too," I added uncomfortably, it wasn’t sincere but Tempora seemed to accept it.

Tempora nuzzled me as I sat there feeling unsettled. I didn’t want to talk to Tempora right now. I didn’t really want to see her at all.

I dredged deep for some form of composure. Amazingly, I was able to find some left.

Tempora looked regretful. Her horn lit up and I felt a disturbing sensation of twisting muscles and tendons moving. I heard a cracking sound and though I didn’t feel any great amount of pain, I felt as if my bones were moving and twisting under my skin. Last time this happened, I was unconscious. Fascinated I looked at my hoof as it morphed slowly into a hand. There was a moment as I couldn’t articulate my fingers, which sent a short shiver of panic down my spine but after a while I stretched comfortably, working out the kinks in my joints. Ah, it feels good to be human again.

Tempora cleared her throat.

“O-Okay Harmony," she stammered. “I have to leave now… I’m sorry I couldn’t stay much longer. You might want to cover your eyes.”

I quickly shielded my eyes as she flashed away.

I turned to my Dad lifting an eyebrow. My seriousness was still valid even though I was naked.

My father sat gently on the couch, patting the remaining space beside him.

“I know you’re upset-“ he held up a hand to stem my protest “-but Tempora is trying her best. Her views can be a little… archaic but deep down she really cares for you and she’s trying to change for the better.”

He was silent for a moment.

“I’m not asking you. I’m not telling you. I’m just giving you my thoughts," he stated flatly. His mouth quirked as he gave me a wink.

“She’s not perfect, Harmony, but no one is. Everyone deserves a second chance.”

I looked at Discord as he slept soundly, occasionally, his paws would twitch, making me smile.

If I argued now, I would feel like a hypocrite.

“Okay," I elucidated slowly. “But this better be the last time I get transformed into something without being asked, first.”

My Dad laughed heartily, slapping me on the back.

“Don’t count on it," he chuckled, getting up and walking to the door.

As the door shut, I grumbled to myself.

“Yeah, that’s probably hoping for too much.”

Author's Note

In the old days, not all ponies were born equal.

Wait... that's still the same in Canterlot.

Dammit Celestia, you had one job!

Next Chapter: Lakes of candy, seas of soda, oceans of oysters... wait that last one doesn't fit.

As always, my singularity of readers, thanks for reading!

P.S. Sorry for what most likely is a little bit of writing vomit. My inner muse is distracted by the Bard. They've gone on strike. So it's just my crappy brain. The next chapter will be a lot better. Promise!

21 - That

Chapter 21: That

“Hey did you hear?” At the sound of Runner’s excited voice I groaned. I fingered the metallic band on my hoof. I considered just turning into a human and trying my hand at teleporting. Instead, I closed my eyes, took a deep breath and turned around, giving Runner an inquisitive look.

“No, Runner, I live under a rock," I said a little sarcastically.

Runner gave me a hurt look.

“Wow, okay. What crawled under your coat today?”

I shook my head, Runner didn’t deserve that.

“Sorry, just a lot on my mind right now," I replied timidly. I trotted forward, favouring my left side. Runner glanced at the bandage on my right foreleg. He gave me a worried prod with a hoof.

“Hey, how’d you hurt yourself?”

“Magical accident.”

Runner laughed, nudging me again, this time with his shoulder.

“Yeah, Harmonica, big surprise. Are you sure you’re a unicorn? With your aptitude in magic you should be born an Earth pony.”

“Runner!” I heard Golden call out in a shocked tone. “That’s tribalist! Haven’t you learnt anything from Hearth’s Warming Eve?”

Runner rolled his eyes as Golden and Wavey cantered up to meet us.

He still apologised though.

“Sorry, I forgot that one of your parents was an Earth pony," he mumbled sheepishly.

Golden glared at Runner for a second before giving me a smile.

“Don’t listen to Runner, he’s as proficient in magical theory as you are in magical practice. You two are the opposites of the thaumic spectrum. Runner is brash, irresponsible and dumb-“

“Hey!”

“-But he’s got a good sense in athleticism and at least he won’t let you down.”

“Aww, okay that’s-“

“For the right amount of pudding.”

“Hey!”

I chuckled at the back-and-forth between my friends as they needled each other. I grinned and quickly amended that to Golden verbally demolishing Runner’s credibility in… well, everything.

“And the last time, when you crashing into that wall-“

“Okay, okay, I get it! Yeesh!” Runner spoke desperately, waving his hooves in front of Golden. “No need to reveal it to everypony.”

I cocked my head. Hmm, perhaps I would pry it out of Golden later. Not that any juicy gossip would need prying out of Golden.

“Uhm, what were you two talking about before?” Wavey asked, in her characteristically shy tone. “Runner looked pretty excited.”

Runner nodded enthusiastically, leaping in front of us and making grandiose poses.

We all sat on our flanks to view Runner’s enthusiastic ‘theatre’ performance.

“I’m sure all of you have heard of the new Prince’s latest magical trick?” he began, sweeping his gaze across us and making a sweeping gesture with his hoof. We all nodded, some with more enthusiasm than others.

“It’s so fantastic!” Golden babbled ecstatically, she was vibrating on the spot with barely repressed energy. “We might even see the Prince!”

Wavey nodded.

“I’d like to see the alien," she mumbled but her voice contained a healthy measure of anticipation.

I rolled my eyes.

“I doubt it, nopony has seen the Prince around except on rare occasions when he’s home in his house," I commented, feigning ignorance. Besides there wouldn’t be a Prince when I was here, right?

Wavey drooped at that but Golden perked up.

“Maybe he’s on dangerous missions for the Queen! He’s probably somewhere out there battling evil monsters and bringing back treasures for Equestria!”

I chuckled at that.

Or maybe he’s in school, learning magic.

Runner cleared his throat, slightly annoyed at the interruption. We all gave varying degrees of apologies as he carried on with a gregarious flourish.

“So, you may know all that about the Prince but I’ve got recent news that we will be visiting the Prince himself!”

Golden and Wavey gave cheers, while I continued to look puzzled.

I didn’t agree to this, did I?

Runner looked at me quizzically.

“Is something wrong, Harmonica?” he asked, trotting up to me. I waved away his concerns with my hoof.

“Ah it’s nothing. I’m just dubious about meeting the Prince at the visit, that’s all.”

Runner made an affirmative grunt.

“Yeah well, we’re really visiting the tree but I think we might be able to see the Prince, if we’re lucky!”

I sighed silently in relief.

Runner glanced at the sky.

“Oh, we better get moving, we don’t have much time before class starts!” he yelled as he dashed forward. Golden, Wavey and I got to our hooves and followed at a more languid pace. I could never get used to telling the time just by looking at the position of the sun. Give me a watch any day. It’s a shame it wouldn’t fit around my foreleg. Well, even if it did it would sort of give it away wouldn’t it?

Sweetberry was no longer our teacher, she only taught the introductory lessons. Instead, we had an energetic mare by the name of Purligravy Skies, who was just as fun as her name sounded. The mare had a mane and tail of four coloured streaks of grey, violet, azure and even pink, making her stand out even when she wasn't exuberantly conveying the fun of knowledge and learning to her students. Her flanks were covered with a comet cutie mark with a dazzling sparkling tail. She would joke that her contrail represented the sparkle in her students’ eyes when she imparted a particularly interesting fact or knowledge.

I liked Purligravy because she always devoted time after classes to help me with conceptual problems. To say that she was prodigy in teaching was kind of like saying that Beethoven kinda made okay music. I learnt more under her than I ever did in the last two years since coming to this school. Embarrassingly, I also learnt this week what an open-ended spell matrix could do if I didn’t control the power output appropriately.

Magical fallout was a doozy.

When we approached the class I could hear the excitement of the other students like the buzzing of bees near a hive. When all us entered we quickly took our seats just before Purligravy trotted in.

“Okay class! Hooey, do we have a treat for you today!” Purligravy exclaimed with her usual animated hoof-waving. The rest of the class knew what was coming, using information lines that were privy to foals like Runner, but they held their breaths anyway. Everypony was intent on hearing the big reveal of an official announcement.

Purligravy paused, she couldn’t resist the dramatics.

“We’re going to see the Tree of Harmony!” she cheered as the rest of the class joined in. I grimaced. I didn’t even know it had a title.

Reluctantly, I followed the rest of the class, as they headed out the door tailing as close as they could to the teacher. They all showed an eagerness that I lacked. After all, who could be proud of such a resounding failure that put Discord and I at life-threatening risk? What could be worth that kind of sacrifice? I shook my head. A pretty little ornament would never be worth that kind of risk that I put Discord in.

I concentrated, hard.

Telekinesis was possible in every part of your body you just had to concentrate enough. For unicorns it was a simple matter of propagating the magical charge for the spell matrix through their horns. For humans, as I’ve found out, our fingers were a good focal point. You could point, you could channel the energy through the tips, you could push that energy through the hands into objects that act as conduits and pretty much everything we could touch.

What gave me an advantage over the unicorn horns was the fact that I had ten fingers while unicorns only used one horn. Star Swirl was able to use his hooves in addition to his horn, which was particularly useful in emergencies. The only drawback with having so many exits for my energy was there was often leakage, which meant I was less efficient. There was also difficulty in controlling ten fingers at once. Finally, the output decreased by a factor of how ever many fingers I was using.

So really, it didn’t mean I had more power, just a bit more flexibility. In terms of aptitude and raw ability Star Swirl definitely outclassed me by far. I envied the ease for which the unicorn could manipulate the energy streams and construct the spell matrices. Sometimes, when I get time off to visit Discord while he worked as an assistant to Star Swirl, I would observe the unicorn at work. To be honest Discord and I would not differ in our roles that much, only by title. Star Swirl was an expert that rarely needed help.

He was eternally fascinated with my snap mechanism, though.

I found it out by accident, actually. One time I was pointing at a stubbornly still stone. It sat small, round and taunting on the floor. I was having trouble recalling the spell matrices required to produce levitation. I couldn’t get the image of Sweetberry lifting the stone so easily out of my head. I snapped my fingers, trying to recall the spell matrix formula. Unbeknownst to me, the stone had already lifted into the air and it floated serenely in the air above the floor.

So wrapped up I was in trying to figure out the formula that I was suddenly alerted to a sharp pain in my fingers as the accumulated mana that I had placed in my fingers had run out. I yelped in surprise and sucked on my fingers. A thump to the left of me made me jump and I had panicked until I realised it was just the rock which had thud into the wooden floor.

I tried to recreate the circumstances. I tried snapping my fingers, concentrating and then snapping my fingers and everything in between. I finally found out that I needed to channel the mana into my fingers first, then execute the spell, with the added spell matrix formed in my head as an image.

I was pleasantly surprised by the development. Recently, I had been disheartened with the lack of progress with the spells and formulas. I understood the theory but both my human side and my pony side had been lacking. Although my pony form was lacking in practicality, I finally had a way to cast spells with relative ease.

It was as easy as snapping my fingers.

I still had a long way to go, I still needed to learn all the spell matrices, but they were easier to encode in a series of images instead of formulas and equations. So far though, I couldn’t get Star Swirl to replicate the effect. He was endlessly fascinated by the act of snapping my fingers bringing forth such spells with ease. He postulated that it was similar to reciting words, or drawing diagrams on the floor, the snap gave something for the spell caster to focus on. I thought that the theory was a bit weak but I couldn’t offer a better alternative.

Unicorns had the advantage of years of tailored theories, the Reading Room had little resources on non-pony magic, I know, I looked. Even though I had difficulty reading the unwieldy language, I was slowly getting better. Some sentences I needed help with, Tempora had assigned me a scribe in the beginning years so I wouldn’t be held back in my written assignments, but I made good progress when Star Swirl requested I submit some reports on major findings I had made with non-pony magic.

Star Swirl wasn’t bad as an instructor, I found, he was just… eccentric and excitable. Oftentimes, even in mid-lecture he would dash off as he had an inspired idea. I once asked him about his developments within teleportation (even though I loathed the topic in general) and Star Swirl had explained it quite well until he set about modifying the current spell matrix mid-lecture on the anchor points within trans-spatial travel. It irked me slightly but the unicorn had a thought track like my father.

I didn’t really know what to do about my father. I knew what he done to me was wrong, but whenever I saw him I’d freeze up. I loved my Dad and I knew that he did have my interests at heart and deep down… I was afraid of losing him. I didn’t want to lose anyone else. Once was plenty enough for eternity.

“Harmonica!” Runner yelled at me impatiently. “What are you doing gawking around there? Hurry up and bring that with you, we’re going!”

I lurched into motion automatically. I hadn’t realised the book had dropped onto the ground beneath my hooves. The magic must have cut off through my horn when I drifted off there. The book was Magical Theories and Manifestations II. A cornerstone to every branch of magic. If I got bored on the trip, I would read it. I quickly slipped it into my saddlebag and skittered to catch up with the rest of the class with Runner.

——

We were all walking to the castle, near where my forest was. The class had initially complained that walking was something they weren’t used to, with the majority of the foals here were carted here by carriages and chariots on a regular basis.

I took the opportunity to stretch my legs and admire the scenery. Every now and again I liked to look around me and just appreciate what was around me. Sometimes, I would concentrate on a particular thing. Perhaps the blueness of the skies. Perhaps the scent of flowers. Perhaps the rustle, hustle and bustle of ponies passing me by and interacting around me.

This time, it was the feeling of the cool breeze that blew through my mane and tussled the strands. It was a refreshing feeling and I let myself go a bit, smiling.

“Harmonica, you listening?” Golden pouted. I snapped out of my daze.

Runner rolled his eyes.

“He’s doing that weird thing again where he ‘appreciates nature’," Runner scoffed, giving me a long-suffering look.

I grinned at him.

“Perhaps you should try it sometimes, it might make you more focused," I replied easily, trotting up to him as he opened his mouth to retort.

Wavey beat him to it, fixing him with two aquamarine eyes.

“A little introspection might not be enough to fix him," she added softly.

Golden and Runner stopped in their tracks as Wavey and I cantered past them.

“Uhu-wha-what?” Runner said incoherently.

Golden burst out laughing.

“Our little Wavey growing up and having a go at Runner!” she cheered, giving the now blushing and slightly smug Wavey a tight hug. I grinned as Runner finally broke out of his funk of disbelief and give Wavey a challenging stare.

“You know, this won’t make you neutral anymore, right?” he warned Wavey, giving her an intense stare.

Wavey was strangely unfazed.

“I was always on Harmonica’s side," she quipped, joining me.

“Traitors! The lot of you!” he shouted indignantly as we giggled.

I bounded back to Runner and threw a hoof over his shoulders.

“Nah Runner, we’re only kidding we’re all on the same side.”

Runner rolled his eyes.

“Yeah I know Harmonica, sometimes you can be so serious.”

I gave him a wry smile.

“It’s only because I worry about you," I stated, sincerely.

Runner gave me a smile.

“Sometimes it’s your intelligence.”

“Hey!”

“Or your propensity to get into dangerous situations.”

“He- oh okay I’ll give you that one.”

“But mainly it’s your intelligence.”

“Hey!”

I laughed.

“Only kidding, come on, the rest of the class has gotten ahead.”

Runner glanced at Golden and they nodded at each other.

In a burst of explosive movement they bolted, leaving Wavey and I in the dust.

“Heh, Runner will always like a good race," I commented.

Wavey nodded.

“He would never pass up an opportunity to beat somepony at a challenge," she replied astutely. She glanced around.

“We’re last in the class," she observed and I glanced back, confirming,

“Hmm you’re right. Not like it is the first time for me but oh well," I said, noticing the various stalls and stands as we found ourselves in the markets again. A wrinkled green hoof waved at me and I recognised the elderly pony.

“I’ll be right with you," I told Wavey, veering my course to meet the aged mare. “Go on ahead, I’ll catch up.”

Wavey nodded and waved a hoof at me in a small farewell. She picked up the pace to catch up with the rest of the class. Once I confirmed that Wavey was out of earshot I addressed the venerable ancient.

“Griselda," I greeted warmly as she wrapped her wrinkled hooves around me in a small hug. “It’s good to see you.”

She eyed me critically. After a pause she nodded.

“True," she croaked drily. “What brings you here, Harmony?”

I smiled at the sharp dam.

“I remember the second time I visited you and you identified me directly by my name.”

Griselda nodded slowly, her wizened frame sinking into a chair that occupied the sole space in her small awning.

“Your existence as a pony-that-was-not-a-pony was not difficult to conclude-“ she eyed me with milky-white orbs “-after a good look.”

I chuckled at that.

I know there were always parallels to blind people seeing the future and prophesies in fantasy but Griselda was just a very perceptive pony. Her eyesight barely hindered her scrutiny. Slight pauses, hesitations, our shifts in our stances and the way we choose our words all point to whether we tell lies or truth.

Griselda had played a game of twenty questions with me but it only took ten questions to arrive at the conclusion that I was the Prince of Equestria, Harmony. Half of them were not even spoken questions.

Griselda was good at what she did.

Her small stall was surreptitiously stocked with a variety of apples but hidden within the depths of her little back alcove was a myriad of herbs, potions and chemicals. She dabbled with a little spell craft, despite being an Earth pony.

Her mastery was unparalleled across the alchemical arts and I found myself both an avid learner and sometimes, a teacher of the traditional magics. Griselda seemed grateful that we could supplement each other’s knowledge on certain subjects. She didn’t think much of her queen and I didn’t either, I mean she dismissed Griselda because she lived here. With her skills and knowledge, she was easily the equal of many unicorns.

Earth ponies had the most difficulty with channelling magic. Channelling magic through the hooves was a task I wouldn’t wish on anyone. The hooves had exceptionally poor conductivity for directed mana flow. Instead, the magic tended to flow in an osmosis-like fashion. This simultaneously meant that despite what most ponies liked to believe, Earth ponies had the largest mana reserves out of all the ponies. Earth pony and Unicorn hybrids tended to give birth to stronger unicorns, although this trait wasn’t something the upper class liked to spread around. So it really stayed as rumours. The mechanics of it made sense to me. It explained Golden’s power.

Griselda gave me a look.

I shook myself out of my musings, once again.

“Griselda, you never cease to amaze me with your powers of observation but… I am concerned, is there news of anything going wrong here?”

Griselda gave me a wry smile. She nodded.

“Your eyes are as mine in the matter. Perhaps you cannot sense it but there is growing discontentment among the populace.”

I cocked my head and scuffed at the ground with my hoof idly.

“Hmm," I hummed, casting my memories back to pinpoint any sources of discontentment.

I shook my head.

“I can’t remember any instances… would you care to enlighten me?” I asked as Griselda grunted in acknowledgement.

“When you put your ear lower to the ground you may hear the voices of those who are nearer but clearer. When you lift your ear higher, you can hear further, but not clearer.”

I nodded, even though she couldn’t see me do it. Old habits, I guess.

“The servants, you’re saying?”

Griselda gave me a toothy grin.

“Exactly, young one.”

She paused.

“Our talk of young ones is where our conversation flows. For him though, the flow has been rough on the river of life. He is in calms now but there will be the rapids in his future and pass that…”

“Are you talking about Discord?” I hedged, warily.

Griselda expression turned grave.

“I’m afraid so, dear one.”

“Why does everypony pick on him?! He has done nothing wrong!” I yelled, stamping a hoof.

Griselda gave me such an unbreakably sad look that it froze me on the spot. I felt my anger die down a few notches,

“I’m sorry," I mumbled, sinking to my haunches. “Continue.”

Griselda reached out a hoof and pat me on the back.

“A life of good deeds can be undone by one bad. A festering impression spreads faster than a healthy one. Such is the way of those that can talk. When there are words, there is power. The power to hurt. The power to help. Ponies will believe a lie because they fear it will come true or because they simply want to. Lies are such an insidious snake, it worms into the mind of stallions and mares and renders them incapable of kind thoughts.”

I stared at her in sudden comprehension.

“Reason and logic guide my way," I commented wryly.

Griselda gave me a confused nod but she smiled anyway.

“Where did you hear that?” she asked me.

I gave her a lop-sided grin.

“Oh just a maxim I picked up from a little science-fiction I read.”

I hugged Griselda.

“Thank you for that," I said sincerely.

Griselda elected to stay silent, giving me a reassuring pat on the back before I broke off.

As I trotted out of the store, Griselda gave me one more raspy piece of advice.

“The future may not change, but the ponies do!”

I was confused but I grunted in acknowledgement before racing ahead, leaving the small, dingy store behind. I had a lot of distance to cover to reach my close friends. It would be a long journey.

Author's Note

HERE TAKE IT, TAKE IT ALL, LET ME SLEEP!

Next Chapter: Tree of Harmony, more like TREE OF HARM. MWUHAHAHAHA right

As always, my XTREME readers, thanks for reading!

NB: I'm too sleepy to coherent. Released this chapter with no proofreading YOU HAVE BEEN WARNED... at the end, well oops no wait there's a button above this.

22 - Double

Chapter 22: Double

The class arrived near the border between the my forest and my house just as I caught up. Runner gave me a playful bat on the shoulder with his hoof, impressed I managed to even catch up. I'll be honest, I was surprised too. Wavey and Golden gave me a smile as I entered the class ring with Purligravy giving me a short look of disapproval that I had wandered off. I gave her a sheepish smile in return.

Rolling her eyes, she continued her speech.

"Okay class, what is this place called?"

A hoof shot up in the audience. It was Golden. Purligravy gave a permissive flick with her hoof.

"Oh! It's 'Harmony's Haven', Miss Purligravy. This is the sovereign land of Prince Harmony, the current heir to Equestria!"

Purligravy nodded, while I felt a certain level of embarrassment being the focus of my own class.

"Who can tell me what this land was called before it was assigned to Prince Harmony?" she posed to the rest of the class. The class looked back with blank faces, including me. Huh, now you have me interested, go on Miss. Purligravy, go on.

After a suitable pause Purligravy gave a light laugh.

"This place used to be called to Everfree Forest," she lectured but paused as a hoof shot up.

"Yes, Darkle?"

A small orange-coated colt tilted his head curiously.

"Why was it called the Everfree Forest?" he asked inquisitively.

Purligravy tapped a hoof on her chin.

"There are many theories as to how the Everfree forest got its name. Many ponies have postulated that the Everfree Forest had gotten its name after Queen Tempora claimed this land under Equestrian rule from a temporary annex of the Minotaurs. After freeing her subjects, she built a castle bastion here and moved the royal court here as a symbol for her commitment to freedom. The surrounding villages had then named the forest 'the Everfree Forest' as it was a crucial site in repelling the Minotaur incursion."

Many of the colts and fillies had wide looks in their eyes, as if they could see the battle spring forth in front of their eyes. Purligravy continued in a hushed tone, we all strained forward to hear her words.

"Some say that this forest was the site of King Spatium's death," she croaked quietly. "Queen Tempora had made an offhand comment that King Spatium wanted this forest to remain 'Ever Free' and so it became the Everfree Forest."

Purligravy returned to a light tone startling the closer ones at the front.

"But these are all old pony's tale. The important thing is, you must check these rumours with established fact."

She giggled.

"Maybe you could ask the Prince if he drops by today!" she commented cheerfully.

"Pretty sure he wouldn't know," I muttered.

Runner turned to look at me.

"What was that?" he asked but I waved a dismissive hoof.

"Nothing," I said, then glanced over at the rest of the class. "Oh we're moving on, let's go."

Runner gave me a concerned look.

"You've been a bit of a downer ever since I mentioned the Prince, you got something on your mind?" he asked, studying me. My eyes widened at his surprisingly perceptive observation. I forced a grin.

"Nah, it's fine," I reassured. Runner gave me an odd look but nodded slowly and trotted up to meet Wavey and Golden.

I made to follow but I stopped mid-hoof step as I heard rustling in the bushes nearby.

It seemed familiar.

Glancing around, I quickly dove into the bushes.

"Discord?" I hissed urgently. Two wide red eyes looked back at me guiltily.

I sighed.

"Listen, you can't be near here, these ponies aren't very friendly towards draconequuses," I continued, while Discord pressed a clawed finger and a pawed appendage together.

"I just heard you were coming so I came by to see how you were doing," he said quietly and gave me a meek look. He scuffed a hoof on the ground. "I didn't think you would find me."

I rolled my eyes but tussled his mane anyway.

"Alright Discord but you're going to have to be a bit more discreet," I whispered as Discord nodded.

I peeked out of the bushes, coast was clear. Suddenly, I turned back to the bushes. I had a sudden, impish impulse shoot through me. We hadn't gone pranking in a while…

"Discord," I began, but the draconequus came to the same conclusion quickly.

"Let's go pranking!" he shouted excitedly, dancing on the spot.

We took the long route around the class. I quickly dropped by to say that I was feeling sick so I had to head back home. Purligravy nodded as I feigned sadness and coughed a little for effect. Then, we snuck into the house, using the back door entrance.

"Okay," I cackled rubbing my hands together. Being human again was liberating, the mana drain from the ring was worth it.

"We've got to make an impression on these impressionable young foals."

Discord nodded eagerly.

"Should I go for the bubblegum trick? It's a classic."

I shook my head.

"Discord where is your sense of madness and chaos? A good prank has to be executed in good taste," I chided, bopping him on the nose. He rubbed it in annoyance as I continued my lecture on what made an excellent prank.

"Firstly, you need to know your target! You're not a little foal anymore Discord, you're an up and coming colt! So are our targets. We need something a little more dramatic, something with flair!"

Discord's ears perked up.

"I've got it," he chattered excitedly, bouncing up to my ear and whispering his plan. It was totally unnecessary seeing as there was no one home but I humoured him. As he laid out the diabolical points of action I felt my grin grow wider and wider until I thought my face would split in two.

"Discord," I said, giving him a broad smile and hugging him tight. "You're a genius!"

I paused.

"Better let Purligravy know though, stay here. I'll give her a heads up."

It would be a quick detour to the castle to pick up a proxy to let Purligravy know but heck this'll be worth it.

"Targets are in sight, over," I radioed through a beat up walkie talkie. I was lucky to even find a nine volt battery for it. Do they even make those anymore?

A crackle permeated through the shrubbery.

"Copy that, H1. Moving to kill zone," Discord replied and I couldn't help but laugh maniacally in pure glee. He had only learnt the lingo five minutes ago. That kid, sorry, colt was smart as they come.

"Roger that, D-alpha," I sent back creeping along the edge of the shubbery.

The class had managed to reach the 'magical fallout tree' but ponies had taken to calling it 'the Tree of Harmony'. I scoffed at that when I found out. Ponies had a penchant for exagerrating things and gossiping, so I really couldn't fault them for attaching a name to the, admittedly strange, crystalline tree.

At a break in Purligravy's lecture, I strode into the clearing, clearing my throat.

The class whipped around, eyes wide. I almost broke cover when I saw Runner nudge Wavey and point and stare. Golden had her mouth open comically wide.

"I say, I say, I say," I warbled in a posh, decidedly British accent. "What is all this? What are you doing on my property?"

Purligravy quickly shot forward, bowing.

"I'm sorry, Prince. We have permission from the castle-"

I held up a hand which brought her to silence.

I locked gazes with the teacher.

Mildly I asked, "Did you see the tree?"

Purligravy glanced nervously at the tree.

"Y-Yes?"

My eyes widened.

"This is a matter of national security! If anypony is found seeing or touching the tree we'll have to administer punishment on full authority of the Crown," I intoned gravely.

"I-I," Purligravy stammered. I forestalled her again with a hand.

"Enough. I've heard enough. I'm afraid this is unacceptable. Unacceptable at all. You must all be punished!"

I drew out my concealed gun.

"This is a highly advanced piece of weaponry from my home planet. With one pull of the trigger-" I pointed it at Runner. Runner looked scared out of his wits "-it will neutralise the target."

I started cackling evilly.

"Skies," Purligravy cried dramatically. "The Prince has gone mad!"

At my predetermined cue, Discord leapt out of the bushes, frightening everyone with his sudden appearance.

"Monster!" yelled a particularly hysterical filly.

Discord leapt in front of Purligravy as confusion spread amongst the class.

"Harmony!" he yelled desperately. "You have gone too far."

His wings lifted to reveal another gun. It gleamed in the light of noon.

I laughed at him.

"Pathetic creature. Do you think your might can equal an alien of another world? Can you defeat the Prince of Equestria?"

Discord's brows drew down as he shook his head sadly.

"I'm sorry, Harmony," he whispered and he pulled the trigger.

I felt the impact on my abdomen and I stumbled back, dropping my gun to the grass with a dull thud.

"Discord…" I croaked. "Why?"

Discord rushed forward and knelt at my side.

"Harmony, you taught me to what was right, even if it hurts doing so," he lamented as I drew a shuddering breath.

I smiled at him.

"I'm proud of you, Discord," I mumbled, cradling his head.

"I feel… cold."

Then I passed away.

There were tears in the crowd, I'll tell you that. That was one heck of a performance we put on for the kids.

They all gasped as I got up to my feet and took a florid bow with Discord and Purligravy.

Slowly, shocked as they were, they started stomping their hooves. Surprisingly it started with Runner and then it spread throughout the class until everypony was happily stomping along.

I grinned and waved.

I spoke as the applause died down.

"I've always loved the theatre. Performances, especially impromptu performances like this one is a good way to expand your mind creatively. It's always important to have a laugh every now and again, don't get too bogged down in studies-" I glanced at Purligravy and leant in "-but don't let the teacher know I said that," I whispered conspiratorily as Purligravy rolled her eyes.

"I'd like to thank Ms. Purligravy for going along with the performance. I'd like to thank my buddy Discord here for being my brilliant co-actor and I'd like to thank you all for putting up with my antics!"

Hesitantly, the class made to bow as I finished but I snorted.

"Come now, that was all part of the act. Get up, get up, no bowing and scraping for me, I don't like that sort of thing. I'm not that kind of Prince."

A curious voice piped up among the swath of students.

"So what kind of Prince are you?" a grass-green filly remarked.

I paused, thinking this through.

"Well," I began and I caught Discord's gaze. "I'd like to say, I'm not a Prince at all."

I smiled at all of them.

"Just call me Harmony."

After that the class started to open up to me a little more. I knew most of them by aquaintance and half of them as friends, so I had to concentrate on acting as if I didn't know them. They seemed eager to ask questions about Earth.

Things like:

What kind of monsters do you have there?

Do you have unicorns and pegasi and earth ponies there?

Are you a spy?

Can you fly?

How do you stay standing without a tail?

What do you eat?

Do you eat ponies?

How did you make the Tree of Harmony?

Is Harmony your real name?

I chuckled as I tried to answer their flood of questions as best as I could.

"Yes there are monsters on my world, I don't like to talk about them personally but they sometimes appear on newspapers. We have stories of unicorns and pegasi and there are some ponies back on Earth. No I'm not a spy. But then again a spy would tell you that, hmm? No I can't fly… yet. Lots of practice. I fell over a lot when I was small. I eat whatever is in the fridge-" I picked up Discord and pretended to give a lick, I pulled a disgusted face "-nah I don't like the taste. Magic. Yes."

The Q&A ended a little prematurely as Purligravy cut in.

"All right class," she called out. "I'm sure the Prince has many things to do and so do we. Let's move on and visit the castle!"

Though there were a few sullen looks, the rest of the class obeyed, reluctantly following the teacher.

I turned to Discord.

"That was fun," I laughed. "I think they like us."

Discord gave me a wide grin.

"We should do this more often."

I gave him a mock-horrified expression.

"Oh stars forbid, if we were to team up and prank again, the world would end!"

We both laughed at that.

Author's Note

Well now, you asked for it.

Jessie: Prepare for trouble.
James: Make it double.
Jessie: To protect the world from devastation.
James: To unite all people within our nation.
Jessie: To denounce the evils of truth and love.
James: To extend our reach to the stars above.
Jessie: Jessie!
James: James!
Jessie: Team Rocket blast off at the speed of light.
James: Surrender now or prepare to fight.
Meowth: That's right!

P.S. They were nerf guns.

Next Chapter: Pirates of the Temporal Seas. Let's board those transtemporal ships and go through Time, raiding and pirating everything. This. Will. Be. Fun.

As always, my semi-permeable readers, thanks for reading!

23 - To

Chapter 23: To

After the little stunt Discord and I pulled, the populace got a lot more receptive to me. While impressed I had somehow pulled off making a mysterious crystal tree artefact, even though it had been a combined effort with Discord, they were now lauding me as ‘the Regular Pony’s Prince’. I liked the sentiment, but it was still a long way away from just ‘Harmony’ I wanted. I suppose being married into the royal family gave me inescapable titles. Meanwhile, Queen Tempora had decided to assign me more responsibilities.

I fidgeted with the ornate garment draped over my shoulders. I was wearing a coat. A coat!

Tempora gave me a sidelong glance. “Harmony, if you keep moving about like that, the ambassador will think you have ants under your coat.”

I gave her a shrug. “Maybe I’m not the one for this job.”

Tempora snorted.

“You know how difficult it would be to rope your father into this. Celestia and Luna are too young to go to this so that leaves-“

“-Leaves me," I mumbled, shifting in my garment.

Tempora swatted me with a hoof. “Just hold still for a moment, you’re supposed to be the Prince!”

I let out a frustrated groan but subsided after that. “Where are we anyway? I’ve never seen this part of the castle before.”

Tempora trotted up to the oak-wood table that dominated the centre of the room. She stroked a hoof along it, warmly.

“Do you like it? This is one of the oldest rooms in the castle itself. The table is as old as the castle itself. This is where I first signed a diplomatic treaty with the dragons. It's where I met my first friend.”

I gaped at the table. It looked pristine.

“But that- how old is the castle?”

Tempora waved a hoof airily as she replied. “Oh a few hundred years or so. I can’t remember the last time I’ve had this place refurbished. Must have been decades ago.”

I glanced at the alicorn smiling smugly as she showed off her table. There was a rapid knock at the door. The sound echoed around the chamber.

“Hmm, it seems our guests are here. Quickly, take a seat Harmony," Tempora said, settling into a chair at the forefront. I took a seat to her right and sat down hesitantly. When I settled in she called out towards the entrance, “Guards, please let in our esteemed guest.”

The double doors to the chambers creaked open slowly and my eyes widened considerably when I saw what plodded in.

“A dragon! Awesome!” I yelled, before clamping a hand over my mouth and sinking back down into my seat in embarrassment.

Tempora sent me a surprised look. The dragon- correction -dragoness merely chuckled as she regarded me with a deep golden orb. Her sapphire scales glinted in the light leaking through the windows of the chamber sending a bedazzling plethora of blue points cascading around the room.

“Not quite the reception I was expecting, Queen Tempora. I’m surprised that this one didn’t immediate cower and scarper, like so many of your predecessors.”

Tempora regarded me with a mix of pride and exasperation. She tilted her head at me as she addressed the dragoness.

“He surprises me often, this one," Tempora commented wryly. She flicked a hoof dismissively, signalling the end to the topic. “Greetings, Matriarch Scales, I believe we will begin talks about territorial disputes?”

Scales kept sending me glances at each break in conversation. I didn’t blame her, I just stared at her openly the whole time. Dragons! Woohoo! I’ve always been a fan of the fantasy genre and what spoke more about fantasy than dragons? Magic? Check. Mythical creatures? Check. Full blown adventure risking the fate of the world? Okay, not there yet and hopefully not in the future, but still, dragons!

I realised there was an uncomfortable pause in the talk… and that both Tempora and Scales had been staring at me for quite some time.

I thought fast.

“Yes," I spoke confidently. I paused. “No?”

Tempora raised an eyebrow. “We were talking about whether or not you preferred chamomile or green tea?”

I shrugged. “My answer still makes sense because I’d rather have coffee.”

Scales stared at me before blowing into full blown laughter. “I like this one Tempora, you can keep him.”

Tempora looked nonplussed.

“I’m glad I have your approval," she replied drily.

Scales nodded sagely. “That you are. Harmony was it? At the next dragon migration I want you to come along, you seem like the fearless type, you will be welcomed among us anytime.” She paused. “You might want to work on learning how to fly or perform a great deed of magic though if you don’t want to be beaten to d-“

“Oh I think that is quite enough information, thank you Matriarch," Tempora cut in hastily. Scales merely gave Tempora an amused look. She regarded me with a tilt of her armoured skull.

“Just remember this, as a friendly tip. Dragons respect power above all when looking to their peers. While the young and the brash may look to physical strength for that, there is power beyond that which even the eldest of us are wary of. I sense a spark within you that will grow to be a mighty flame, one day.”

The dragoness stretched her neck and glanced at the windows. She nudged me on the shoulder with a tip of her claw.

“Remember what I said, Harmony of the Ponies. Now, there are things that must be discussed with our two races and I think one young as you will benefit more in the wide-wide world than cooped up in the diplomatic mumblings of the elders. Don’t just stand there. Go on, scarper!”

I jolted out of my seat as Scales bared her teeth suddenly but then smiled as I made my way to the door. Intimidating as she was, Scales was more kindly than she initially seemed. Reflecting on her words though, I realised I had much to think about…

——

Tempora looked at Scales with an expression of exasperation. Scales merely gave Tempora one of her lop-sided smiles.

“Ah Queen Tempora, the new generation fills me with confidence. You should be proud of rearing that one," she growled with a stomp of her clawed foot to punctuate her sentences.

Tempora sighed a put a hoof on her head to relieve the sudden aching pressure there.

“Sending out Harmony?” Tempora queried mildly, but Scales merely shrugged.

“Don’t be such a stick in the mud, Queen of the Ponies.”

Tempora spluttered. “I am NOT a stick in the mud!”

Scales shook her head and pointed a claw at Tempora. “For shame, Tempy, keeping a hatchling like that indoors when there is so much to explore. If I know my old friend well, you’ll have given him and your daughters a mountain of paperwork!”

Tempora opened her mouth to protest and then shook her head to dislodge herself from the speed Scales was bringing her down to.

“Scales, you haven’t called me Tempy for more than a hundred years! And I- I-“

Tempora found she was at a loss for words. Scales gave her a pat on her withers.

“Perhaps the exuberance of the youth has prompted me to abandon the chains of stoicism that I had unwittingly placed around myself, Tempy.”

Tempora stiffened slightly, then giggled suddenly. “Perhaps a little levity is warranted.”

Scales shook her head slowly. “You’re just the same as you were all these years ago. Still carrying around a thesaurus for your speech. Come now, Tempora. Let’s be informal for a while, there is much to catch up on.”

Finally Tempora let herself relax a bit. “Yes, much has happened these past years…”

——

I caught Celestia and Luna heading out of a side corridor. I immediately called out to them.

“Celly! Luna!” I waved a hand at them as they broke into a wild smile.

“Harmony!” they yelled, galloping to me quickly. I quickly calculated their size and speed and came to the conclusion that the physical impact may be greater than I could handle.

“Wait, girls-“ I didn’t get further than that as I was tackled in a flurry of feathers and fur. I fell the the ground with a muffled ‘oof’ as they nuzzled the side of my cheek and hugged me fervently. I chuckled, rubbing the back of their heads with my hands.

Celestia was the first to stop hugging me. She didn’t move off my body though, pressing a couple of hooves into my abdomen painfully. She pouted adorably.

“Harmony, you never see us!” she exclaimed, punting me in the stomach.

I gave her a hurt look. “Hey I saw you two weeks ago… maybe.”

Luna gave me a nip on my ear. “Oww! Okay! Okay! I haven’t been around, I don’t have an excuse.” I tapped each of them on the nose and laughed as their eyes went temporarily cross-eyed when I did so. “You decide what we do together. I can even do it now.”

Celestia cocked her head as she tried to think of a suitable activity we could do together. Her ears perked up and she pounced off me, grinning maniacally.

“Cake shop!” she said, and Luna’s ears also perked up at this.

I frowned, trying to maintain at least a little dignity.

“I may have been exaggerating when I said-“

“Cake shoooop," Luna growled pinning me with an angry stare.

“Can we at least discuss this like reasonable-“

“Cake shop!” Celestia repeated, giving me doe eyes. They watered slightly.

Oh come on!

“Fine," I huffed, as they simultaneously cheered and leapt off my chest.

——

I was at the local cake shop when Tempora and Scales found me acting both miserable and happy at the same time. Both elder creatures struggled to keep the smirks of amusement off their faces as they regarded a frilly ribbon wrapped in my hair and a teacup poised mid-sip in my mouth. I quickly swallowed the brew and glared at them.

“Not a word," I growled menacingly at them as they struggled to keep in their chuckles. “Not. A. Word.”

I thought Tempora would be the first to crack but I was not at all happy to see Scales the first one to be laughing blithely at my predicament.

“Oh Harmony, you have much to learn about power if your younger siblings are able to twist you to this extent," she told me as she gasped between fits of mirth.

Celestia seemed nonplussed, she held out the teapot and gestured to my cup.

“More tea, Sir?” she asked primly.

I smiled sweetly at Celestia and nodded. “Why thank you Celestia, at least someponies have learned proper manners.”

“Indeed," cut in Luna. “I approve of this tea!”

I nodded at Luna. “Well said, my young compatriot. Tea is soothing for the soul. Cleanses the palate and goes refreshingly with the local delicacy. Cake I presume, Princess Celestia?”

Celestia nodded graciously. “Of the highest quality, as befitting of our status.”

Tempora couldn’t contain it anymore she hooted with laughter and rolled on the floor.

I merely glanced at Tempora thinking of leaving it there, then a devilish idea popped into my head. My hand ‘slipped’ and a piece of cake placed on my plate (it was strawberry frosted) sailed through the air to land splat on Tempora’s chest.

“Oh dear, oh dearie me! How dreadful! We simply mustn’t waste such an expensive delicacy. Here, let me get that for you," I said, advancing upon a shocked Queen.

Celestia and Luna quickly followed suit, flagging me on each side. Scales watched on in mild amusement as we set about licking up the cake from Tempora’s fur as she tried to weakly fend off her devilish children.

“No! Luna, Celestia, stop! Harmony! This is your mot-tha-ha-HA HA!” she cried, as we set about to add in some tickling into the process. Ah, revenge is sweet.

I froze suddenly and turned my head slowly to regard Scales standing there.

I gave Celestia a look. “Doesn’t Scales look a little lonely over there?”

Celestia put a hoof to her chin in mock thought. “She does look a little lonely," she admitted snidely, sharing a look with Luna.

Scales looked between us.

“Now, now, I’m a diplomat for the dragons, a Matriarch no less. You would be wise to- oh forget it, I’m getting out of here!”

With that, Scales snapped out her wings in preparation to take off.

Sometimes, when you’re with someone long enough or you trust them to the ends of the Earth, you can come up with the best available plan in the span of a few seconds. What we came up with was less than ideal, but it served its purposes well.

“Alicorn cannon?” I posed, just in case our sibling telepathy wasn’t in sync. I was gratified to see Luna and Celestia instantly nod along with me.

“ALICORN CANNON!” I screamed, picking up Luna and Celestia and tossing them at the dragoness just as she got not a pony’s length from the ground. Celestia and Luna screamed and giggled in delight as they tackled the dragoness and sent her tumbling to the ground. I pounced on the dragoness and found out quickly that the base of her wings were very sensitive to tickling.

“Stop! Stop it! It’s undignifi-I-HI-IE-DA HA HA HA!” Scales screamed as we focused our attack. After a full thirty second assault we eased off and walked away from two of the most powerful creatures in the known lands of this world.

“We did good work today," I spoke reflectively, hugging Celestia and Luna. They nuzzled me back as we headed towards the castle.

I heard a small gasp from Scales. “I take it back. You have unimaginable power… there’s nothing in the world that could stop you three.”

I chuckled my most evil laugh in response. I stopped when I suddenly had a thought. Where was my trusty partner when I needed him?

“Get ready Discord, we’re coming for you," I growled as Luna and Celestia cheered.

Author's Note

To apologise for leaving this so late, I included a hard core tickling session that included Tempora and a dragon. I hope that has satisfied you! If it doesn't, well... Discord's gonna get some anyway.

Next Chapter: DISCORD RUN! RUN! JUST RUN! THERE'S NO TIME TO EXPLAIN!

As always, my purple pony princesses- wait no- raunchy, randy- wait no- lovely lascivious (eh close enough) readers, thanks for reading!

P.S. Haven't really had time to proofread so... well you know just bear with me and slap me when I get too bad.

24 - Be

Chapter 24: Be

Even though I knew mostly how a teleportation spell worked, I wasn’t keen on utilising it just to get into Star Swirl’s tower. Instead, I used a variation of the Sticky Spider’s Spell on our hands, feet and hooves and we scaled up the side of his tower with considerable gusto. Celestia was the only one not very keen of climbing the tower, Luna and I were eager to get started.

The spell worked in alternating patterns of left hand, right leg and then trading places, so it was a slow progression as we crab-walked up the side of the tower. In case we fell, Luna could glide quite easily but for some reason, Celestia wasn’t quite at ease with leaping from heights, yet.

“Are you alright, Celly?” I gave her an encouraging smile. Celestia nodded at me, but I spotted her hooves shaking slightly. I gently drew her in so that we were positioned next to each other.

I leant in as far as my neck could stretch. The wind whipped around us and some of my hair strayed into my face. I shook my head to get rid of the annoying strands. Celestia’s jaw wobbled as she stiffened. Her wings were pinned to her sides. Gently, I lifted a free hand and petted her mane.

“It’s alright Celly, we’ll get through this. Just relax now," I cooed, I gently pried her off the structure, snapping a couple of times to disable the spell and to fix myself to the tower.

“Quickly, on my back," I urged and Celestia clung to my neck like a koala. I nudged her with the back of my head. “Hey, no worries just stay there, we’ll get there in time.”

“Harmony!” Luna cried, she was already a few lengths ahead of us. “What’s taking so long?”

“It’s okay Luna, I’ve got Celestia, we’re just coming up now," I called back. Luna shot Celestia an annoyed look.

“Big sis is always afraid of heights but she likes flying, what’s up with that? She’s even scared of manticores!” Luna cajoled, she crabbed to the side as I clambered up to her height.

“Now, Luna everypony has something they’re afraid of. Aren’t you afraid of anything?”

Luna shook her head and grinned proudly.
“See, I can talk to manticores and she can’t. I’m not afraid of heights and the dark.”

I could feel the grip around my neck tighten.

“Luna, it’s not a good idea to be so boastful, you could hurt somepony’s feelings.”

Luna snorted. “Who could I hurt?”

I levelled a slightly stern gaze to Luna. “You might hurt Celestia’s feelings.”

Luna tossed her head and glared at me. “Celestia this! Celestia that! I can do the same things that my sister can! Why doesn’t anypony see that?! I hate her! I hate you!”

She suddenly clambered up the tower and I was forced to chase after her. I pulled myself up, ignoring the burning sensation building in my arms and legs. My breath came ragged and short. That alicorn had amazing strength. It took me a while, but eventually I caught up again.

“Luna!” I called out. “Luna stop! Please!”

Luna slowed down as I got closer again. She turned her head away when I caught up but I could see dark stains on her fur where tears had fallen.

“Oh Luna," I said, reaching over. She swatted my hand away.

“No! Just stay away! You’re the same! You’re all the same! I thought you’d be different," she choked out. “But you’re the same.”

I felt a stab of guilt pierce through my heart.

“I’m sorry Luna.” I reached out again. This time she stiffened when I put my hand on her mane, but at least she didn’t shy away.

“Luna, no pony thinks less of you when they might be worried about Celestia. You’re a brave soul. A rare soul.” I gave her a proud smile. “You’ve grown up to be an exemplary example of an alicorn." I glanced back at Celestia. “Your sister is the only one you have, though. Are you sure you want to give up on her?”

I sighed. “I don’t like talking about my world but I suppose here is a good a time as any. Perhaps a moral tale will interest you? Yes?”

The wind whipped shrilly as I began my tale. It was a poor place to tell it but this was something important.

“A long, long time ago there was nothing but deep water and high lands. It was hot, it was humid, but it was teeming with life. From the great waters came the first land dwellers. They walked upon the land and breathed the air. It was fine, they thought. This was good. So they explored further in. They became different. Some of them travelled much further than the others. They grew apart from their brothers and sisters. They became much more than they were. Some of the animals liked to keep their cold blood, as reminiscent of their time in the water. Some grew as warm as the land they trodden on. The cold blooded ones grew powerful, they ruled the land. Then one day, disaster struck and they were no more. It was now the time of the warm bloods. The warm bloods were cunning, they expanded and some of them with hands like mine decided that they would stand, unlike their predecessors. They stood, they walked and they used their hands to grasp tools to build and to create. These were my ancestors. On my world our species is split into many, many groups. Some, because of land. Some, because of belief. Some, because of language. Some, because of the colour of their skin.”

I paused and took a deep breath.

“We fought against each other. We railed against each other in hate. We thought the other weak because they were different. The strong prevailed and the weak suffered. After all that, we were just left with the taste of ashes in our mouth, the bitterness lasting us generations into the future.

“Do you know why we fought? So you know why we hated each other?”

Luna shook her head. I lowered my head in shame.

“It’s because we forgot. We forgot that we were once one and the same. That life all came from the same place. We all share the same essence in a beautiful web of life. Whether you like to believe that this tale of origins is true, it is a fact that we are not so different you and I. You know what I like about this world? It was you.”

Luna looked surprised. “Me?”

I patted her on the head gently. “Both of you. You welcomed me when I arrived in Equestria. I was angry, I was lost, I admit… I was a little scared. It all got better when I met you two and Discord.”

And Cadence. I thought but I stifled it.

“I just-“ I swallowed. “I just don’t want you to lose sight of what is important. The strong should help the weak. The hate should give way to tolerance. We should all remember that at the core, we’re all the same.”

At that Luna slowly nodded. Guilt and regret warred across her features.

“I’m sorry Harmony, sister, I didn’t mean what I said," she spoke in a soft voice. I barely heard it over the rising wind, but I smiled in appreciation.

Celestia piped up from behind me. “I’m so sorry Luna! I didn’t know that you felt that way. Will you forgive me?” I felt a small patter of moisture on the back of my neck.

Luna shook her head. “There’s nothing to forgive, sister. I was jealous, you were so loved… I just- I wanted to feel that.”

I nudged Luna with my elbow. “Oh what? My love not good enough for you?”

Luna broke out into a small giggle. “No, I need a thousand times more from you.”

“Oh just you wait, Luna. I’m going to convert Love into Tickles and you’re going to get it straight after I get Discord.”

Luna stuck out her tongue. “Just you try," she teased, edging upwards.

A thunderous boom echoed in the air.

“What the? Has a storm been scheduled today?” I shouted out.

“No, Mother told us a storm wasn’t scheduled this week," Celestia answered instead.

I frowned. “Where did that storm come from?” I pondered out loud.

Another thunderous crack reverberated through the air.

“Forget it! Quick, up! Up! Up the tower!” I yelled.

With no need for further encouragement. Luna and I scrambled up the tower with Celestia clinging onto my back for dear life.

Muscles protesting, we managed to clamber in through the window just as the rain started pelting down.

“Woo! Made it!” I cheered as Luna shook herself like a dog. “Woah Luna, watch the spray!” She gave me a sheepish look and I laughed it off. Hefting Celestia, I gently put her down on the ground.

Star Swirl didn’t even bother to look up. He was scribbling on a parchment next to candlelight.

“You missed Discord," he muttered, waving a hoof at a small desk positioned against a window. He was right, Discord’s usual study desk was empty.

Star Swirl finally stretched then eyed me as I approached.

“I daresay, he’s a lot better than you at teleporting," he commented wryly as I sagged. That tower climb had been for nothing.

“Points for the Spider’s Spell," he chuckled as he levitated another scroll and unfurled it. “Ultimately unwieldy and useless, but marks for style there.”

I rolled my eyes and turned to Luna.

“Remember how I said I would tickle you after Discord?” I asked mildly. I took a few steps forward.

Luna gulped audibly and backed away, only to stumble as she bumped into a small table.

“Yes! You said you’d tickle me after Discord!”

I smiled my most evil grin.

“I lied.”

Author's Note

Then Luna passed out from a super high dose of tickle-concentrate... the tickle monster is not to be trifled with.

Thanks to FlameSwordedLink and ShiningStallion for pre-reading this chapter.

Next Chapter: DISCORD WHAT ARE YOU DOING STANDING THERE? IT'S ONLY A MOMENTARY REPRIEVE. RUN LIKE TARTARUS IS AT YOUR HEELS. RUN!

As always, my stimulating readers, thanks for readi-

"Do you miss me?"

P.S. No doubt some readers may be confused as to the chapter reordering or what has happened. I basically rooted up the Kayla-verse arc and placed it as a side story. Sorry for the confusion, but I think people want it this way, it'll be better.

Kayla-verse is now HERE.

P.P.S. Please note that reading of Kayla-verse is not essential to the main story! All side stories are non-essential.

25 - Who're

Chapter 25: Who’re

To quote Arthur C. Clarke: ‘If we have learned one thing from history of invention and discovery, it is that, in the long—and often in the short one—the most daring prophecies seem laughably conservative.’

The difference between Mr. Clarke’s words and that of Tempora’s is that Tempora can speak closer to the truth as she sees it. After the little dream-walking incident with my father, Tempora and I had gotten a little closer. We trusted each other more and I spent some time with her. Slowly, I got to see a little of Tempora’s world-view. To her, the future is fixed and we were but drifters along the current of Time. I once asked Tempora if she believed in free will.

“Yes”, she had replied. “Of course.” I pointed out the problem of free will in such a fatalistic stance on Time. Tempora just laughed at me and shook her head.

”The tapestry of Time,” she told me, “was more complex than that. Certainly it had accounted for such minor paradoxes as free will and certainty.” She gestured to the world around, pointing to ponies laughing and playing in the field, close to where we were walking. “Free will is an intrinsic part of the universe,” she laughed, “to consider it void when you’ve seen Time is presumptuous at best, galling hubris at worst.”

I couldn’t reconcile it with my mind. I guess I couldn’t see the world the way Tempora did. “I’m sorry,” I replied, scratching my head. “I just can’t make sense of that.”

She paused at that and her face sported a crinkled frown as if she were mildly confused as to why I couldn’t understand it. I guess to an alicorn of her unique perspective, she could just see the mechanics of Time and just know how it worked.

“Hmm,” she had hummed, as she cocked her head. She brightened slightly. “Perhaps a demonstration.” She held aloft a stone in the air. With a complicated spell matrix that I couldn’t discern, the rock vanished from my view. Gracefully, she sat on her haunches and she held up her hooves in front of my face. Smiling, she nodded to the empty hooves. “Pick the hoof that has the rock on it,’”she instructed, bringing the hooves closer.

I thought hard trying to see if a hoof held additional weight, if there was some sort of shadow cast by the rock or if there was any additional information I could glean from this little demonstration. I was stumped.

“That one,” I said uncertainly, pointing a finger at her left hoof.

“Oh, a poor choice,” she giggled and reveal the rock to be in her right hoof. I shrugged.

“What was the point of that?” I asked, a little irked.

“You’re a smart colt, Harmony, you tell me,” she replied simply.

I went back through the demonstration.

Oh, I thought. Ooooh.

“The rock was already in your hoof at that point, it was already there, but I didn’t know it. When I made my choice, the rock was revealed to be there all along, it’s a physical fact that it was there and always will be there in your left hoof. I didn’t know I was going to choose your right hoof, but it’s a physical fact I would have. I had free will as long as I was unaware of the meta-information of where the rock was.”

Tempora smiled but shook her head.

“Close, but not quite,” she commented, I cocked my head confused. “You still have free will,” she explained, bringing the hooves back up again. This time the rock was not there, but its shadow was there. “Prophesy is a little like this. You see where the rock is and you can use free will to choose where it is.” The spell revealed a rock of a different shape, though it cast a similar shadow. “You can know things for certain, or at least you may think you know things for certain, but you can’t change the fact that you will always pick the empty hoof.” She held out the hooves again and I picked the left one. It was still empty. “Your choice is still your own,” she said, “but your actions still follow the same course.”

I still couldn’t wrap my head around it. How could one consolidate free will with such a fatalistic mindset? I shook my head.

Tempora sagged a little, as if disappointed that I couldn’t share in her philosophy. She tried again.

“Your actions might be your own,” she said, whilst she dismissed the spell and discarded the rock. “But you can’t change what will happen, anymore than you can change the rock being the rock, the sky being the sky, the past being the past.”

It still didn’t make any sense. It was so paradoxical. I sighed, sweeping a hand through the dirt as I sat next to the monarch.

“I can’t see it,” I mumbled apologetically. Tempora just nodded, her eyes reflecting an emotion I couldn’t discern.

“That’s alright,” she told me, her eyes unfocused. I was beginning to recognise that faraway look. I think she was looking into the future, or perhaps the past. She was using her special brand of magic to see what will come to pass.

She blinked away a few tears.

“Very few do…”

––––––

I made my way back to house, following the road’s trail to my humble abode. I say humble but it was a two storey affair. Suddenly, I had a recollection of the mortgage still to be paid on the house and I giggled. The more I thought about the expression on the mortgage broker’s face when he realised that the house had simply vanished off the face of the world, the more I just kept on laughing.

I opened the door, feeling much more refreshed. Dad wouldn’t be home, he was still recuperating in the castle. They had sent a delegation to the griffon empire to find that sneaky little rascal that had ensnared Dad’s mind. I hope they caught him. According to the griffon laws, mind spells like those carried a life term. Knowing their corrupted aristocracy though, that little conniving bi—bird… would get out fairly quickly.

Still, we could afford a little peace and quiet around here for a few years. Besides, being on sovereign land and protected by Tempora, I seriously doubted anyone would be insane enough to come charging in here to get their revenge.

I skirted around a couple of chairs I hadn’t tucked into the kitchen table and set about whipping up something quick. Perhaps a pasta dish? I frowned. There wasn’t any pasta here, I’d have to learn how to make it from scratch, though I didn’t know how. Uhh, flour and water and flatten it out or something? I’d probably have to talk to a chef about Earth cuisine, perhaps show him a few things before we run out permanently.

A mirthful grin tugged at the corners of my mouth as I thought about Luna and how’d she get all flustered if we ever ran out of peanut butter. She was absolutely adorable especially that one time she got her muzzle stuck in the jar. I hadn’t laughed that hard since… Well since coming to Equestria. Golly, it was what? Years since I’ve been back on Earth…

A tug on my sleeve startled me out of my short reverie. It was Discord, looking at me with wide, pleading eyes.

“No food?” he asked, giving me a hopeful grin.

D’aww I couldn’t say no that face. I had half a mind to tell him to cook for himself, he was plenty old enough, but even though he was a decent cook, he always preferred to have me cook for him. I think he told me one time that cooking alone reminded him of when he lived alone. Every time I thought about that I would just give in and cook for him.

Sometimes I would see a little smirk on his muzzle so he might be playing my heartstrings a little too deviously. Crafty little mastermind. I could imagine him with puppet strings waiting for anyone that didn’t know him. Fat chance of that in Equestria, but he’d probably conquer half the world.

“Okay,” I said, giving in to those honey-eyes. “But only this time.” This was the hundredth time I said that though…

Discord grinned from ear to ear and sat down at the kitchen table imperiously.

“Come on Harmony,” he cajoled me as I moved around the kitchen. “Faster.”

I rolled my eyes.

“With that kind of attitude I’ll just cook for myself, thank you very much.”

Discord let out a puling whine that I swear only dogs could make.

“Oh for pony’s sake, I’ll do it!” I growled, gathering ingredients.

“Yay!”

I darted around the kitchen grumbling to myself then I did a small double-take.

Did I just swear in pony? I think I’m going native.

Author's Note

Back to the original tone of the fic. Sorry about that everyone!

Please don't burn me with fire. I don't like fire.

Kayla-verse linked here and in the story.

Next Chapter: Peanut butter and jelly. I've actually never tried that... Would Luna like that?

As always, my inimically indentured readers, thanks for reading!

P.S. No doubt some readers may be confused as to the chapter reordering or what has happened. I basically rooted up the Kayla-verse arc and placed it as a side story. Sorry for the confusion, but I think people want it this way, it'll be better.

26 - You

Chapter 26: You

The circumstances of my educational enrolment were a little complicated. To put it simply, I was enrolled in two different schools. The first one, for magic, involved me turning into a youngish colt and attending a fairly prestigious magical school. The second, which I enjoyed to a slightly lesser degree, was learning all the things I would have learned if I was back on Earth.

So it was mathematics, science (at least whatever science level they were at, it seemed to be based on inherently different things, so I stuck with the wide array of textbooks that my Dad kept in his room), history (bleh), philosophy (which I found strangely interesting), politics (bleh, something I wouldn’t pick for anything) and economics/finance (which consisted of a lot of tax codes and land boundaries and tithes). Overall, I would have found the material more interesting if it were relatable, or you know, shown to me practically. They obviously didn’t believe in the modern education system so I was stuck mostly with the tutor at my personal study desk. At least I had my own study desk.

The tutor was a young mare by the name of Study Point (by far one of the strangest names I’ve heard in a while), she was strict but fair. Often she would walk in and begin the lessons straightaway. I tried to warm her with smalltalk but she stubbornly refused to break the respectful professionalism that she carried with her.

Over time, I simply gave up and worked on the material. One thing that I had gotten better with—by far—was the use of the quill. I was so used to ballpoint pens that my first attempts were disastrous. Splayed tips, flicked ink that splattered my hands, splotches and the ever-present hooded gaze as Study Point oversaw my work.

Right now I was a passable pony. I might not have all the mannerisms right, but at least I can do some of the gestures and I can walk properly. You don’t want to know how many times I’ve fallen down stairs. Just… you don’t.

Study Point was amazingly helpful when it came to odd pieces of information. Initially, she told me that she hadn’t expected to become a tutor. She wanted to be a librarian. Librarian would be a great job I would think. Reshelving books, reading strange books and having all the time in the world to relax in peace and quiet. Don’t get me wrong, I love playing around with Discord, Celestia and Luna, but sometimes I needed the quiet, you know?

I told Study Point that one day she’d become the librarian. Uncharacteristically Study Point muttered that the librarian would have to die first before she’d get a chance. Seeing me raise my eyebrows at that, she said the ‘old badger’ was too dedicated to his life’s work and wouldn’t let anyone replace him or assist him. I told her I’d probably be able to speak to someone about that, but she shook her head. She firmly rejected that notion. She would do it herself, she had said. Otherwise it would defeat the whole purpose.

For some reason her words bothered me for the rest of the day… I don’t know why.

–––––

Back to school.

Usually I would dread that notion. School for me was intensely boring. I could see my friends, which was excellent, but the lessons were pretty dry. I learned a lot just from tinkering around with my dad’s inventions and looking up things on the Internet. Here though, I was learning about magic! It was endlessly fascinating indeed.

Purligravy was still my—our—teacher and my friends were still in the same class. The Equestrian system of education didn’t have a class shuffle system so we stuck together fast.

“Psst.”

Although, sometimes it’d be nice to have a classmate that was a little more quiet.

“Psssssst.”

I twitched, but otherwise didn’t respond.

“Haaaaaaaarmmmmmooonnniiiicccaaaa…”

“What?!” I hissed, turning to see Runner’s triumphant grin.

“What’cha doin’?” he asked, pointing a hoof at my horn-writing. He regarded the writing for a moment, leaning over. “It’s still as bad as ever,” he commented snidely.

“Oh shut it,” I shot back. I examined my writing. I thought it was a lot better. It’s not my fault I hadn’t learned how to write without my hands. Even now, my hooves would sometimes twitch when I tried to write.

Golden, who was sitting next to Runner, assessed his writing.

“Hmm,” she said. “Yours isn’t much better.”

Runner pouted. “Is so!”

“Is not.”

“Is so—“

“What are you two? Five years old? We’re in the middle of the class,” I hissed under my breath.

It was then I noticed Purligravy standing next to our desk. Instead of her usual exuberant attitude I saw an annoyed quirk of her lip and slitted eyes.

“Sorry, Ms. Skies,” I mumbled. Golden and Runner were quick to follow suit.

“Oh you’ll be sorry,” Purligravy replied, rolling her eyes. “After you give me an essay on the statistical mechanics of spell matrix and environment interactions.”

I nodded quickly. “Yes, Miss.” Runner fumed in his seat. Runner hated essays and in contrast Golden looked suitably chastised but relieved we weren’t going to be sent out of class. Purligravy was a lot more forgiving but sometimes she could be even more strict than Sweetberry. Oh well, good thing I knew most of the background information when Discord brought it up from his last lessons with Star Swirl.

Ever since Star Swirl had traversed the dreamscape with us, he’d become more animated. He even started teaching Discord magic properly. The way Discord was improving though, he’d far outstrip me in magical ability soon. That foal was scary-like in his absorption of magical knowledge. I guess the only advantage I had against Discord would be experience and a little bit of science-magic.

I sat through the rest of class, diligently taking notes and mentally practicing the magic in my head. When it ended, I felt a tug on my leg.

“Oh, hey Wavey, what’s up?”

Wavey smiled at me and pointed at Runner.

“Could you help him? He always seems to have the most difficulties with essays.”

Golden snorted. “Just leave the blockhead alone.” She paused, glancing at the colt’s despondent expression. “Though if you want, you can help him like you always do, Harmonica.”

I rolled my eyes. “Me helping Runner is like you arguing with him. One cannot exist without the other.”

Golden snorted again. “Yeah well, we could live without each other for sure. You and Runner are complements. Besides, he’d probably fail this class if you hadn’t sat with him and tutored him in matrices.” She tapped a hoof on her chin. “Though how you’re so good with magic despite not having learned any of it until now is beyond me.”

“Practice,” I giggled and grinned.

Golden smirked at that and lead Wavey away. “Come on! Let’s go home. I’ll leave you to the featherbrain.”

Wavey gasped. “Golden! Watch what you say.”

This time it was Golden’s turn to roll her eyes. “Oh come off it. Let’s go.”

They left me with Runner who sat at his desk cradling his head with his hooves. I trotted up to him, laying a consoling hoof on his withers.

“Hey Runner, cheer up! I’ll get you through this.”

Runner looked even more downcast than normal. There was something wrong.

“Hey,” I said, coming around to face him up front. “What’s going on?”

Runner let out a despondent sigh. “Golden’s right, Harmonica. At this rate, I might fail the theoretical portion of this class.” He groaned. “I’m just not built for studying!”

I grinned at him. “Studying is not all bad. It’s just the way they teach you.” I concentrated and weaved a simple spell matrix. On his desk appeared a blank sheet of parchment.

“Oh no, you’re getting me to write now?”

“The sooner—“

“Sooner I get writing the faster it’ll be done. Right, got it.”

After I heard the familiar scratch of quill on parchment, I levitated the set from my saddlebags and sat with him, writing out my own essay.

“Harmonica?”

“No, you can’t peek at my essay.”

There was an exasperated sigh. “No, I wasn’t going to ask you for that.”

“That’s true you would just peek anyway.”

“He- okay, you’re right I would.”

There was a short silence.

“Harmonica?”

“Hmm?”

“You’re a good friend. Just wanted to let you know.”

“So are you, Runner.”

–––––

When I got back home I saw Tempora seated at the kitchen table.

“Hello,” I greeted pleasantly. “What brings the Great Ruler here?”

Tempora rolled her eyes. “Does a mother need a reason to visit her children?”

“She does if she wants to be served tea.”

Tempora huffed. “Well okay then. I’m just here to ask if you know anything about these.” With a small flash, two faceted rocks were conjured on the table.

“You’d probably need to see a jeweller for those.”

Tempora tapped a hoof impatiently.

“These are crystals.”

“I see,” I replied without really seeing at all. I mean, what was so special about crystals?

“They’re from a place called the Northern Wildlands.”

“Let me guess, they’re from the North?”

If Tempora was getting tired of my snarky attitude she gave no sign of being affected.

“Harmony, this is important,” she said evenly.

I set the kettle to boil and sat at the table opposite of her. I relaxed.

“Okay,” I said. “I’m all ears.”

Tempora smiled and nodded.

“Good. What I wanted to say is that these crystals are very useful, for magic. They can have many applications and can be used for construction, lighting, power, anything really. It’s exciting.”

“I’m sensing a ‘but’ here.”

Tempora inclined her head. “Yes. As you say there is a significant ‘but’ here.”

A shiver of unease worked up my spine.

“What is it?”

Tempora bit her lip. “Ponies that are exposed to the crystal for a long time tend to be affected by it. They start to take on the physical characteristics of the crystal. We don’t know for sure if this is a negative consequence but it is turning research off.”

I tapped my fingers on the table, mulling over the idea.

“It’s useful, right? Then we should investigate it.”

“I want you to do it, Harmony.”

“Me?! Why?”

“Because I trust you the most, quite possibly after Max.”

“What about Celestia or Luna?”

“They’re much too young for this.”

I sighed, studying the stones as it reflected the last light of the day filtering in from the window.

Tempora placed a hoof over the crystals.

“It’s fine if you don’t want to do it…”

“Ah okay!” I grumbled, snatching them away from her hoof. “I’ll do it.” I shrugged. “Who knows? Maybe crystals will become useful in the future?”

Tempora gave me a grateful nod.

“Well I must be leaving.” She sagged. “More paperwork.”

As she turned to leave I called back out to her.

“You know, you should drop by without something world-breaking for once.”

Tempora laughed.

“I’ll try,” she said, stepping out the door, the flash still bright from the gaps between the frames as she teleported away.

I stared at the crystals on the table.

“Now,” I growled. “How are you two going to cause me trouble?”

Author's Note

I'm flat out from all the updates that I'm typing so I'll keep this short.

Thank you all for being here. Seriously, it means a lot that you like my work. I'll try and improve and get better and better.

Next Chapter: Ice cream everywhere.

As always, my imperative readers, thanks for reading!

28 - Call?

Chapter 28: Call?

In some ways, dealing with siblings is harder than dealing with your parents. At least with parents, you have the advantage of being the dependent, but with little siblings they can break you with one stare and quiver of their lips. I didn’t know what to say, other than to kind of stand there like an idiot while my arms were being torn out of their sockets.

Word to the wary. Try to pick a side. Please.

“Harmony!” Celestia practically cooed. “Come on, let’s go watch the sunrise!”

I smiled at her and opened my mouth to answer, but Luna cut in before I could say anything.

“No, it’s not fair, sister! He went out with you a couple of days ago! My turn now!” She wrenched at my elbow and I stumbled a few steps in her direction. Her triumphant grin melted away as Celestia pulled me back with her magic.

“Ow, ow, ow!” I grunted under my breath, but the two fillies were heedless of my plight.

Discord sat on the stool, swinging his legs off the side, viewing the whole thing with some level of amusement. From the way he was munching cookies with his eyes sparkling mischievously, it was clear he was enjoying the chaos that was unfolding in the living room.

“I could use some of your help, buddy,” I called out to him.

“I heard from Star Swirl that you should be grateful if you’re ever in a situation where two mares are vying for your affection. I don’t think he meant it in quite this way though.” Discord paused tapping his claws on the kitchen counter. “He did mention looking at the sunset together or something…”

“What has he been teaching you?”

“All kinds of stuff,” Discord replied excitedly. “Want me to show you?”

“Oh no thanks,” I said quickly, ignoring the quizzical look Discord shot me. “How about you still help me with this?”

“Well I don’t know,” he drawled, eyes darting between Luna and Celestia. “They seem awfully determined.”

“Discord, buddy,” I began sweetly, but he gave me a cheeky grin and disappeared with a flash. Grr. Looks like I’ll have to deal with this on my own.

I looked down and saw two sets of wide eyes. They were silent during the exchange between Discord and me, but now that he was gone…

“Come with me!” Celestia pouted.

“No me!” Luna cried.

I sighed as they continued their tug-of-war with my arms.

––––––

“See? This is why we should do things together. Sharing is caring,” I said, munching on a sandwich. Salads and bread were apparently a staple diet here, but they had never heard of a sandwich before. I had to stifle a chuckle when I saw their wide eyes incredulously bulge when I put the salad in between the two slices of bread.

“Sandwich is a weird name,” commented Luna, but she kept nibbling at hers anyway. For some reason she seemed to make a game of eating away the crust, working her way to the soft centre of the sandwich.

“I heard that the Earl of Sandwich, who’s name escapes me at this time, was the one who created it, so they named it from his title. There’s a place in my world called Sandwich…” I trailed off when I saw Celestia and Luna not paying any attention to me. So much for passing on esoteric knowledge from alien worlds. “Okay…”

Fun fact: I had to make my own mayonnaise, but hey, only takes some eggs, a bit of lemon and vinegar and a little salt. Apparently, salt was expensive here, but I didn’t know why. Probably something to do with the geopolitics of the region.

Ugh. Geopolitics, don’t even get me started on that.

“All done?” I asked, finishing my own portion. We had decided to see the sunrise together, even though Luna wanted to fly around a bit. Next time, I told her, even as she whined. It was very calming, a fortuitous day with clement weather. A gentle breeze caressed us and I felt an inner calm and peace that gave me the sensation I was floating along rather than anchored to the earth.

So of course it had to end as abruptly and jarringly as possible.

With a flash, Tempora appeared next to us.

“Moth- Mom!” Celestia greeted awkwardly. Luna was so surprised she rolled over with a squawk. Some feathers came loose in the pile.

“Hello my foals, how are you doing today? Wait. No time for that, Harmony come with me.” Her hoof shot out and before I could say anything I was pulled along the teleportation matrix with Tempora.

The flash still hurt my eyes but I was getting used to it. Not that I’d ever wanted to get used to extremely bright flashes of eye-damaging light.

“Oh, woah, woah! What’s going on?” I asked after getting over my nausea. “We were having a picnic,” I grumbled, then I spotted the elephant in the room.

Figuratively speaking. It was more like a dragoness.

“Oh, Matriarch Scales! You’ve come back!” I said, tipping my head in welcome.

“Indeed I have, and there is a small problem, as I’m sure Queen Tempora will explain.”

I looked at Tempora with a curious expression. What was going on?

“Well ahem, you may not like this but you’ll have to go along with Matriarch Scales for a while.”

I could feel my face crease into a frown already. I cleared my throat.

“Can I ask why?”

Tempora bit her lip. “Well Harmony, it’s a funny story really…”

“Let me guess, something’s happening in the kingdom, last minute and I have to go there. It’s also too dangerous for Celestia and Luna as well?”

Tempora coughed and found something interesting to look at in the ceiling.

A low rumble of laughter issued forth from Scales.

“Hah, perceptive this one! Still as impressive as ever, for a non-dragon,” Scales praised. At least, I thought it was praise.

Tempora sank down into a chair. “Yes, well, you’ve hit the nail on the head. There’s been a border dispute with a rising nation in the region. The griffins, I believe they’re called. I’ll be handling the complex diplomatic nightmare the griffins seem to enjoy so thoroughly. The situation with some of my foreign ministers handling the incident has gotten so bad, the griffins are embargoing salt to Equestria.”

I snapped my finger, sending a couple of sparks into the air. “Ah,” I said. “So that’s why there was a shortage of salt recently.”

Scales nodded. “Diplomacy is a fickle companion, it would just as much try to help you as hinder you.” She clenched her taloned claw together into a fist and slammed it onto the table. “You must always be seen to have the upper power.”

“Or be the power with the foresight to anticipate their moves,” Tempora added quickly.

I crossed my arms. “Or to hold both and extend a helping hand.”

Scales looked at me quizzically, the notion looked as if it were foreign to her. “A noble trait, if a little naïve, but true nevertheless.” She held up a claw in warning. “However, be aware that you do not decide what power you hold. Others do and forgetting that could be your downfall.” She laughed. “Enough of that and dancing around the issue. Tempy! Tell your offspring what lies in store for him!”

Tempora smiled. “It’s not going to be bad,” she said reassuringly. Her horn glowed as a shimmering hologram made of scintillating light brought the figure of a unicorn and a dragon to life. Tempora spotted my expression of amazement and grinned.

“Tell Star Swirl to teach you this little spell,” she told me in response to my dropped jaw. “He’s a little rusty with this, but it’ll be well worth learning from him.”

I approached the table and sat in the opposite chair to Tempora and Scales as they finally invited me to sit down. Scales obviously elected to lie down half-crouched on the floor. I don’t think any furniture in the whole castle would be able to accommodate her rangy self.

“This dates back a few centuries, when the ponies and dragons weren’t on such good terms with each other,” Tempora continued, the ‘hologram’ started animating itself with the unicorn standing off to the dragon. Eventually the dragon towered over the unicorn and the unicorn fled, with the dragon laughing.

“As you may have guessed from the first impression with Matriarch Scales, dragons value power. Unicorn magic, though apt enough for unicorns to wrestle with the natural environment, was not enough to overcome some of the more ferocious inhabitants neighbouring what is now known as Equestria.” The image paused, mid-strike of three creatures, a dragon, a griffin and something I couldn’t identify, attacking the lone unicorn. “Even after the unification of the tribes, we still have a hard time competing as an effective military force with other nations.”

I was starting to get the picture. “So what have you devised as a counter-measure instead?”

Tempora steepled her hooves, smiling wolfishly. “Our castle is lavish, don’t you think? The average pony may be bound by their station in life, but all are well fed and cared for, are they not?”

“Money,” I whispered, comprehension dawning. “You control the world’s finance.”

“Trade, and the ability to trade has made Equestria very prosperous indeed. With our advances in magic and agriculture, we’ve been able to control food production, basic weather management and of course advances in magic.” The animation continued this time with age of wizards mixing spells and potions, some ponies farming and pegasi moving small tufts of clouds.

“But that wouldn’t solve the problem of military forces?” I queried.

Tempora nodded. “A good question. Our military still remains relatively weak as individuals but we’ve learned to use our coordinated talents to our advantage. Organised militia will find it very difficult indeed to cross the land and air if our pegasi whip up blockades of storms. Embargoes on fresh produce that many other countries rely on due to our ability to cultivate on poor soil will throw their economy out of balance. As a last resort, unicorns and spell casters can shield entire cities to withstand sieges indefinitely. Who knows what we may control in the future? Attacking Equestria would throw the world into chaos.”

I tapped my chin, deep in thought. “I see what you mean, but how do I fit into all of this?”

“Well despite our powers in trade, we still run into diplomatic snags. After all, Equestria depends on salt and naval technology from the griffins and stone and metalwork primarily from the dragons. We’re not fully independent, as much as we’d like to be.”

Scales nodded. “No country is ever completely independent. Those that try will be left behind. The dragons have come to realise this and we’ve made efforts to try and reach out to the world, or risk… extinction. An unpleasant set of circumstances, don’t you agree?”

I nodded. “What do I need to do?”

“Since you are a royal heir to the Equestrian throne, you now have the power to negotiate trade agreements with other nations.” Tempora gave me a proud smile. “I’m putting my trust in you to see this through.”

I swallowed thickly. “Okay,” I said. “No pressure.” I straightened my posture. “I think I can handle it, though.”

“There is one other point of interest,” Tempora added, as she shifted in her seat.

“Oh no,” I said. “There’s more?”

Tempora was about to answer when Scales jumped in.

“Dragons have a different custom among our kind. As you may recall, power is everything. You’ll have to demonstrate that to the Council of Elders.”

“I’m guessing my mother passed with flying colours?”

Scales smirked, her eyes flickering slightly to some distant memory. “I’m not familiar with that turn of phrase, but yes, Tempora quite adequately conveyed her right to propose to the Council.”

“What did she do?” I asked, curious in spite of myself.

Tempora blushed and looked away. Scales laughed at her reaction.

“She showed them pathway to their deaths,” Scales chortled. “The younger ones were certainly struck with awe. The Eldest was not impressed. She told Tempora she’d long knew her own demise before Tempora had come along. So Tempora simply delved into an embarrassing aspect of her past. I’d never seen a dragoness so flustered and so old! I near choked on my tongue!” Scales flickered out her prodigious tongue, flexing it in the air.

My eyes quite nearly bugged out of my sockets. “Hey, woah, woah! I can’t manipulate magic on the level that Tempora can! There’s no way I could do something so impressive,” I stammered, glancing between the respective leaders of two nations.

Tempora reached over the table and patting my hands with a hoof.

“Don’t worry Harmony, I have faith that you’ll succeed. Matriarch Scales will send a dragon to accompany you and you will be under her protection during your stay within the dragon-realms. I’m scheduled to meet with the griffins later in the week but I’ll be gone for the better part of the month. The meeting with the Council will be a couple of weeks, so you’ll have some time to prepare,” Tempora explained, glancing over to Scales. The dragoness nodded along agreeably.

“Just remember, the Council isn’t looking for a show of force, just a demonstration of Power. Make the country you represent proud,” Scales said, then glanced out the window. “I think I have lapsed my stay for now. It was a pleasure talking to you, fare thee well, young one. I look forward to witnessing your act of power.”

With a humorous tilt of her armoured skull, Scales exited the room with serpentine grace. I watched her leave and glanced back at Tempora. She smiled at me, but the pleasant countenance faded when she noticed my frowning face.

“Is something the matter, Harmony? Are you upset about the trade agreements?”

I waved a dismissive hand. “No, no, it’s not that,” I said gently, coming over to her side of the table. “Have you seen Dad?”

Tempora’s eyes grew distant and I felt her royal armour drape itself across her frame. Instead of being annoyed, I only felt a little sad.

“No,” she finally answered. “Not recently at least. Max is- He’s just… not the same.”

I sighed wistfully. “I just miss his old self. I just know something like that will take long to recover from. If I know my Dad he’ll be out of his funk in half a year. Are you alright?”

Tempora nodded absently. “I’m keeping busy,” she said neutrally. It wasn’t really an answer but I guess I’d have to satisfied with that.

“Okay,” I said. “Celestia and Luna are dying to spend time with you, you know?”

Tempora jerked her head up to meet my grinning gaze.

“Really?” she asked me.

I rolled my eyes. “Of course,” I stated, crossing my arms. “They crave your approval. Every child of their parent does.”

Tempora gave me a lopsided grin. “You remind me of your father sometimes, Harmony.”

I threw up my hands, laughing suddenly. “Oh no, anything but that!” I joked, but I sent a sympathetic smile across to the distraught alicorn.

“It’ll be better, I’m sure of it,” I said.

“Ah Harmony, always the optimist,” she commented wryly, but she seemed to be in the lighter mood.

I nodded and turned around quickly, opening the door and taking a step out of the room.

“I’ll give you an update if anything happens, but I think this will be the last extended meeting we’ll have of each other,” I called back. I paused. “Thanks, Mom.” I quickly closed the door and half-sprinted through the corridors, anxious to get back to my little picnic. Celestia and Luna would be worried.

Also, it wouldn’t do to stare too openly at the giddy grin plastered all over Tempora’s face.

Author's Note

Sometimes. Rainbows.

Next Chapter: I don't know, let's see.

As always, my cohesive readers, thanks for reading!

29 - Somewhere

Chapter 29: Somewhere

It only took Discord a few seconds to register the expression on my face before he shot out of the couch and skittered across the floor to meet me. I paused slightly, checked myself and took a calming breath.

“End of the world?” he queried, his face etched in concern.

“Close,” I said, moving towards the stairs. He followed along behind me as I took steps two at a time.

“Is it that bad?” he asked from behind and I grunted in acknowledgement, anxious to get to my objective.

I burst into my room and headed towards my desk, pulling it open and shifting around some loose papers. I fumbled around with my fingers, getting a painful paper cut in the process before my fingers closed around the jagged edges of the three crystals Tempora had lent me.

I hadn’t made much progress with these things, mainly because I was afraid of what they would do if I abused their power. They seemed to act very similarly to the Tree we had created, resonating with spell matrices to enhance the power output. They clicked in my hand as I paused.

“What’s that? Are those the things that Queen Tempora gave you? The ones you said were dangerous?”

I scratched my head, feeling a little sheepish. Yeah, I didn’t spend much time with these though I had been given them over a week ago. Frankly, they scared me. Crystals that could crystallise if you used them too much? Sounds like something straight out of a horror story.

“Mmm,” was all I said as I bustled around my room. “Think we should—?” I stopped myself. I had half a mind to approach Star Swirl for advice, but it didn’t seem like a good idea. What if it was something that only affected ponies? A small chance, but I didn’t want to risk it. Besides, knowing Star Swirl, the unicorn would probably want to study it because it was dangerous. That was something I could ill afford to tempt him with. The crystals clinked in my hand. Magic was dangerous business.

Discord nudged me from behind. I turned around.

“Why don’t you ask somepony who knows more about it?” he queried. He was definitely on the same mind track.

“No,” I replied, “we can’t let Star Swirl do this. He’d just ignore all the hazards and play around with it until it explodes or something. We can’t give it to him.”

Discord levelled a stern gaze in my direction.

“Harmony,” he said. “How does that make that any different to what you’re doing now?”

That made me stop right in my tracks. My gaze shifted to the crystals, then back to Discord’s face. With a start, I recounted the tone I’d used. It had carried a firm trace of venom in it.

“For a second there, you looked… strange… like you weren’t yourself,” he murmured, his hot gaze steadily cooling.

I blinked, a frisson of fear shooting down my spine. Were these crystals already affecting me, or was it just me? I didn’t like the answer to either of those questions.

“I think we need help,” I whispered hoarsely. “We need to see Star Swirl.”

————

Crystals tucked into my pocket, I quickly teleported with Discord to Star Swirl’s tower. When I walked they clinked noisily, making it sound like I had a couple of rocks bouncing around in my pocket. Which I did. Rocks I mean. Crystals are a type of rock. I think. You never know with different universes.

As my eyes adjusted to the familiar blinding flash of teleportation, I noted that Star Swirl wasn’t anywhere to be found. Familiar scrolls and books and various equipment were haphazardly skewed and none of the candles were alight, casting the room in a depressing grey pall.

Discord waddled over to the scattered implements.

“This glass stuff has been used recently.” He touched a curious paw to the surface. “It’s still warm.”

“Star Swirl?” I called out. “Where are you? I need your help.”

Silence was the only response we received. Huh. Maybe he teleported out recently? In any case we’d probably have a better chance of catching him whenever he came back.

“Discord, do you mind staying here a while with me? If you need to do something, I’ll wait for Star Swirl,” I offered, moving towards a disused coach. Discord shook his head doggedly.

“No, I’ll stay,” he replied.

I flopped onto the couch.

“Oof!”

I leapt off the furniture like my pants were on fire. The voice sounded like it had come from the couch.

A talking couch?!

I glanced over at Discord. He seemed equally surprised that the couch had made a sound. Was… was there some small creature hiding under one of the folds or creases? Cautiously, I approached the couch. I prodded it with my foot. It stayed silent. I prodded it again. It still stayed silent. Was I imagining it? No, not unless Discord and I were having a shared delusion.

“Discord, did you—?”

“Yep.”

“And it—?”

“Yep.”

“So we should—?”

“Yep.”

I couldn’t help the evil grin already creeping across my face. Time to test whether or not there was something in the couch.

“This is your last chance, couch-creature. If you don’t want the combined weight of a human and a draconequus plummeting down on you, you better reveal yourself!” I declared. I waited a few seconds, then shrugged.

“Well,” I said. “Can’t say I haven’t tried.”

I backed up a bit and then nodded at Discord. We rushed to the couch at the same time. A few feet away, I heard a muffled yelp or scream and something darted out of the couch.

“Quick, Discord!” I yelled, skidding to a stop. I nearly crashed into the couch and tumbled over myself. I saw Discord had regained his footing and he snapped his paw, levitating the small… rodent in midair.

It was a grey rat with piercing yellow eyes. It flailed around uselessly for a while, floating in Discord’s levitation field.

“Oh you got me,” the rat… he grumbled. Oh my stars, I recognised that voice.

“Star Swirl?!”

The rat tumbled in the levitation field.

“Stop spinning the field, Discord. You’re going to make me feel sick. Urggghhh!” The rat held his paws in front of his mouth and heaved. It was disconcerting hearing Star Swirl’s voice coming from a tiny rat body.

Discord snapped his claws again and Star Swirl dropped. I almost snapped my fingers to catch him, but then I saw the table underneath the rat. The strangled exclamation from the unicorn mage was oddly amusing. Discord waggled his eyebrows at me as I chuckled.

“Why are you a rat?” Discord asked. He gestured to the couch. “And why are you hiding in the couch?”

The transmutated unicorn vented a frustrated sigh.

“Ehhh, no reason. Maybe I like hiding!” he muttered defensively.

“Uhuh,” I said, snapping my fingers. He started levitating again, tiny paws scrabbling for purchase. “And we’re supposed to believe that?”

“Stop it! Put me down this instant!”

“Not until you tell me what’s gotten you so prickly.”

The rat huffed and crossed its arms, sitting in the bubble with a scrunched snout.

“I don’t have to tell you,” he sniffed.

“Right,” I replied. I turned to my partner in crime. “Discord? Can you fetch a small cage? Star Swirl should have one lying around here somewhere. He’s hiding from somepony so we should put him in the cage in full sight, where they can obviously find him.”

As I talked, Star Swirl’s little rodent eyes grew progressively wider and wider and he squeaked something unintelligible.

“I’m sorry, did you say something?” I asked him innocently.

He scowled at me. “Don’t play dumb with me,” he snapped. “What is it that you want?”

“Gees, somepony’s a little grumpy. Here, we’ll let you down.” I snapped my fingers. Star Swirl’s irate expression died down a little.

“It’s just my luck. His royal highness needs my help on this day,” he muttered.

I just rolled my eyes. “What’s been keying you up all this time?”

The rat sighed again. “You want to know?”

I nodded along with Discord.

“You really want to know?”

“Yes…”

“You really, really want to know?”

“Oh for— yes! Just tell us already!” I shared a frustrated pout with Discord.

Star Swirl’s head sunk to his paws.

“There’s an old acquaintance of mine dropping in.”

“Who?” I asked.

“Why’s that so bad?” Discord added.

Star Swirl pursed his lips, his snout twitching.

“It’s kind of complicated, you see. I had a mentor. Her name was—“

“STAR SWIRL YOU ABSOLUTE IMBECILE!”

Star Swirl reared on his hind legs, his eyes going wide.

“Hide me!” he yelled and I instinctively grabbed him and flung him behind my back as I whipped around to trace the source of the bellow. The shout was still reverberating around the chamber and ringing in my ears. I noticed a white unicorn with mint green and leaf green colour tones streaked through her mane and tail standing in the centre of the room. Her chest was puffing from the exertion and she glared around the room as if she could pierce through the objects with her eyes with some sort of x-ray vision.

The mare spotted me and locked on. As we made eye contact I couldn’t help but take a step back. The unicorn was swathed in patchwork robes, but her eyes were ablaze with regal authority. She might as well be Tempora herself with the way she stalked forward.

“C-Can I help you?” I asked. I tried to go for a strong, indignant voice, but it came out as a broken squeak. My cheeks flushed red in embarrassment.

“Star. Swirl. Now,” she demanded, glaring at me.

“I-I don’t know who you are referring t-to,” I replied. “He’s not in at the moment.” It took me a moment to realise that I had spoken two contradictory statements. If I wasn’t already carrying Star Swirl I would have facepalmed there and then.

The mare glared at me as Discord edged to my side, his claws ready. I wasn’t looking for a fight, but I didn’t know what this mare wanted.

Her horn glowed and Discord growled. I lifted a free hand.

We stood facing each other as tense seconds ticked by.

Bared teeth.

Stiff stances.

Narrowed eyes.

“He’s behind you!” she yelled and I almost snapped my fingers in surprise. Discord blinked and then subtly straightened.

“What do you mean?” I asked.

“I can sense his aura. I know he’s hiding behind you! Don’t hide my recalcitrant student from me!”

“Student?!” I gaped. I heard Discord making a surprised noise.

“So that means you’re…”

“Clover. I’m Clover. Star Swirl’s former mentor. Now give that little rascal to me!”

Oh. Well I can’t say I expected that.

Author's Note

Wow, it's been a long time since I updated this story... it feels like forever.

Next Chapter: Things happen. Clover is not a plant. OHHHHHHH MYYYYYYYYY

As always, my refined readers, thanks for reading!

P.S. You mean I haven't given up on this?! What?!

30 - Over

Chapter 30: Over

Getting between an angry mare and Star Swirl was proving to be a difficult proposition to uphold, not to mention a potentially lethal set of circumstances. Right now I was balanced on the precipice of a window sill, dangling some ten or so storeys above the ground.

“Give me him!” Clover hissed. We had steadily circled around the tower and now I was backed up against the door. The door itself faced outwards, but I only realised this when I leaned against the door and felt it give way. Did I ever mention that doors in Star Swirl’s tower don’t have locks? They just swing freely for some reason. Star Swirl mentioned something about craftsponies having difficulties making it up the tower.

I was saved from an untimely doom by an unlikely source.

“Thanks,” I said. “But could you let me up?”

Clover had grabbed me, but I was trapped in a tightly gripping aura that held me aloft, rather than pulling me back up. The only thing between me and the ground was air, and cleaning up the mess afterwards was not going to be pretty.

I tried to convey this to Clover.

“You know, threatening someone with certain death isn’t inspiring trust between us,” I squeaked, my hand scrabbling for the door frame. I kept missing it by the fingertips.

“Oh relax,” Clover growled. “You’re not in real danger.” She pointed a hoof behind my back. “Give him up!”

“I’d love to,” I replied, feigning a casualness I didn’t feel. At least I thought I was feigning it, in reality I could just be a blubbering mess. “But, uhh, he’s not in my hand.”

Clover blinked at me. Then her eyes went out of focus for a second before snapping back to me.

“He’s gone again! Sneaky little…”

Clover continued to say a few choice words that I really don’t think should be repeated. I told Discord in no uncertain terms not to say them. In response he just shrugged with a smile. I rolled my eyes at his nonchalant attitude.

“No seriously—”

I let out a surprised yelp as the force holding me from the ledge suddenly disappeared.

“Oh no, no, no!” I screamed as I tipped backwards. I windmilled, realising full well how ridiculous it would look doing so.

“Harmony!” Discord yelled and abruptly I felt a tug on my t-shirt, pulling me forward.

“Ah! Oof!”

I tumbled back inside, my heart pounding for what seemed like a thousand beats per minute. I collapsed on the floor with a wheeze, while Clover just stood there with a curious expression on her face. She didn’t look like a mare that had just done nothing while I almost fell to my death.

“Wha– What were you thinking?!” I yelled at her, furious.

Clover blinked at me.

“You could have just teleported back in,” she replied, with an arched eyebrow.

My mouth froze in the open position, the ready retort dying in my throat as her words sank in.

“I– Oh…”

I guess in an adrenaline rush, it’s hard to form coherent thoughts.

Discord looked surprised as well, as if the thought hadn’t occurred to him as well.

“That’s still… That’s still was nasty!”

Clover rolled her eyes at us. “You know,” she drawled, her eyes raking across the room. It looked like she was still looking for Star Swirl. “Unicorns have the same problem. Magic is about focus and sometimes the most basic things escape your mind when you’re in out of your depth. Think of it as a lesson.” A clatter of glass crashing to the ground made me wince as Clover knocked down Star Swirl’s lab equipment. She still looked intent on finding him. I wouldn’t envy Star Swirl when she got her metaphorical paws on him. Even if I knew where he was, I don’t think I would rat him out, har har. I still didn’t like how Clover was just casually destroying things willy nilly.

Clover must have noticed our stricken expressions because she huffed and simply… reconstructed the glassware. Holy moly, she just did a reconstruction. Just casually. Just about the only pony I knew who could do that was Tempora.

“H-How did you do that?!” I exclaimed.

Clover smiled. “You just have the reverse the vectors. Everything leaves a trail behind, it’s all one big system. It’s hard to explain, but I suppose it is like turning back the hand of time. Takes a lot of power and focus, but it can be done. It only works if it’s the last minute or so, then it gets too complicated.” She glared at the glassware, as if doing so would somehow make Star Swirl magically appear.

Discord waddled up to Clover. “You seem nice,” he said. “Why are you so mad at Star Swirl?”

Clover sighed, giving the place one more thorough sweep before collapsing on the couch.

“Oh it’s been an ongoing thing. I have a passion for travelling, you know? Learning about magic abroad and around the vastness of this world. For a while I entertained the notion of settling down. I even took an apprentice—” her expression darkened “—if you can guess who.”

“I don’t get it,” I said. “What happened?”

Clover rubbed her eyes. For the first time, I noticed that there were bags under them. “Nothing, really, until I felt the urge to travel again. I sort of… got up and went. I left a note, but I had already taught Star Swirl what he needed to know.”

I gestured for her to continue.

“Then…?”

“Then I found out what he did with my unfinished research!” Clover exclaimed, exploding from the couch. She started pacing, her eyes fixed to the ground as the clatter of her hooves beat a regular pattern. “I could take it if he just finished my work and then co-authored it, but he had the gall to publish it under his name and told everypony that I was his apprentice! The nerve of that impudent little…”

My eyes widened.

“Why the heck would he do that?”

Clover stomped a hoof. “That’s what I’m here to find out,” she ground out through her teeth. “And when I catch him…”

She left unsaid what she was going to do, but I think it was pretty obvious. Clover’s muzzle was scrunched in frustration and she returned to the couch, folding her forelimbs that reminded me of the way people cross their arms when they were mad. The posture was unexpectedly amusing, but I put a temper on the laughter. Her glare stymied any flippant comment I was about to make, anyway.

I glanced at Discord.

“Seems like we’ve heard her side of the story… and perhaps we might have found somepony to help us with that,” I said.

Discord cocked his head.

“That?” he said. Then his expression cleared when I gestured to my pockets. “Oh,” he exclaimed. “That!”

Clover glanced between us.

“What?” she said, her eyebrows knitted together in confusion. “What’s that?”

“That’s what we’re going to find out,” I replied. “It’s not important right now. How about, if we help you find Star Swirl, will you help us with something?”

Clover studied me suspiciously.

“Who says I need your help?”

I smirked. “I got him away. I can get him back.”

Clover grinned, rubbing her hooves together. I held a hand out gallantly to help her from the couch.

“Bargain struck,” she said, getting up from the couch. I lead her part ways to the door, gesturing for her to go first. I was chivalrous like that.

Discord leaned in towards me as we headed towards the door.

“You know the door leads nowhere, right?”

I heard a surprised yelp and an abrupt flash as Clover reappeared in a disordered heap in the middle of the tower’s room.

“Yep,” I replied and snapped my fingers.

Ah, revenge is sweet.

Author's Note

I like this fic, because it is low stress for me. Sorry for the lack of updates recently, I've just been under a crazy load recently.

Next Chapter: Clever...

As always, my turbulent readers, thanks for reading!

31 - The

Chapter 31: The

It took a long time to find Star Swirl. Yes, so I might have exaggerated my ability to find him, just like that, but I did have secret weapons. Mainly connections. Family connections.

I’m not talking about my parents.

Other beings of great and terrible power.

“Okay, Celestia, Luna, the plan is to find Star Swirl and then let a slightly crazy mare have her way with him.”

Clover levelled a glare at me. “That phrase sounds awfully suggestive to be saying in front of these foals.”

“Am I wrong?”

“Well, no, not fundamentally, but—”

“Then it’s perfectly acceptable.”

“What do you mean by ‘have her way with him’?” Luna asked.

“Exactly what it sounds like, Luna,” I replied.

Luna had a thoughtful expression on her face. “So when Star Swirl was telling Discord about ‘getting all the mares’, she meant— oh right, I wasn’t supposed to say that. Shhhh.” Luna suspiciously clamped her hooves over her muzzle.

I stared at Discord with a healthy level of skepticism.

Discord, who had been caught in the middle of making wild gestures moments ago, dropped his arms and sighed. “Well, Luna has this thing where she nags me about what I’m up to.” He rubbed a tired paw over his face. “I basically tell her everything she wants to know.”

Clover giggled unexpectedly. She patted Luna of the head.

“That’s the way to go. I need to learn how to do that from you!”

“Do what?” I asked.

“Get ponies to do what you tell them to. That’s a wonderful skill,” she replied, her eyes enviously regarding Luna.

Luna jutted her chin, proud of the compliment the mage paid her.

“Don’t encourage her,” I said, ignoring Luna’s pout. “But it’s mainly Discord’s fault this time.”

Discord shook his head. “What? How?”

I rolled my eyes. “Well, Discord, you and I are going to have a talk about acceptable information.” Discord sulked, crossing his arms. “Not fair, why does Luna get away with it?”

“She’s younger than you.”

“Yeah!” Luna added.

“So she’s also not as smart.”

“Hey!”

“That’s what you get for interrupting me.”

Luna huffed looking away. She looked upset until I picked her up, heavy as she was, and settled her on my shoulders.

“Alright, see, happy?”

Discord looked wounded.

“You’re too heavy,” I pointed out.

Discord huffed. “That’s not what I’m angry about.”

Clover tapped a hoof impatiently. “Can we move on and find Star Swirl? I’m getting old waiting around.” She didn’t sound as annoyed as she looked, though. Still, it’s not like I knew where Star Swirl was.

Celestia chose this moment to speak up.

“I think I know where he is,” she chirped.

I hugged her with a free hand.

“Yes! You’re the best!” I said. “Where is he?”

“Isn’t he in the kitchen? That’s where he normally hides,” Celestia replied.

“The kitchen? Why would he be hiding there?”

Celestia shrugged. “I don’t know,” she admitted. “Something about ‘enough food’.”

“Why doesn’t the cook throw him out?” I asked.

Celestia shrugged again.

“Oh well, this is the best lead we’ve got,” I muttered. “Let’s go.”

—————

On the way to the kitchen, Discord tugged on my arm.

“Huh?”

“Uhh, Harmony? Aren’t they your friends?” Discord pointed a claw to the window. Out in the courtyard were three unicorns ranging around.

My eyes widening, I instinctively flattened myself against the wall, though I had no reason to. They wouldn’t be able to see me through the window.

“What the— What are they doing here?” I hissed.

Discord peered around the corner, trying to gauge the situation without exposing me.

“They look lost,” he remarked casually. He glanced back at me. “I don’t know why they’re here, though.”

Clover cleared her throat and tapped her hoof impatiently.

“Any year now,” she said testily.

I nodded at her impatiently. “Alright, alright,” I snapped at her, then turned to Discord, lowering my voice. “We’ll deal with it later.”

I didn’t know why Runner, Golden and Wavey decided to come to the castle, but it’s not like they would recognise me. I let out a sigh, what was I worried about? My reaction was silly. I had even seen them before in this form.

Celestia bounded forward, noticing how worked up I was. “What are you acting all weird for?” she asked. Luna cocked her head, curious.

“Nothing,” I said quickly. “Just a couple of ponies from my class.” I made a shooing gesture with my hands. “We need to find Star Swirl.”

Celestia pursed her lips and pouted, not liking the answer I gave her.

“Okaaaay,” she said, drawing out the word in an annoying tone. “But you’re going to tell us when we’re finished.”

I looked at Celestia quizzically, but nodded anyway. When did Celestia get so bossy?

“Alright, alright,” I mumbled, moving in the direction of the kitchen.

————

The kitchen was a frenetic place, even at the quietest of times. There was always something boiling, steaming or smoking, and the staff moved with an urgency of somepony with their tail on fire. In the middle of it all was the Head Chef, a figure of regal authority that ruled over her kitchen with a permanent scowl on her face. Most of the kitchen staff were deathly afraid of her, but only because she wielded the ladle she held in her claw with surprising force and accuracy.

Oh, and did I mention she was a griffon?

When Luna and Celestia approached, they beelined straight over to the Head Chef, grinning so hard it made me feel sore looking at them. Clover glanced around intensely, her scrutiny so acutely vehement that the kitchen hands, erm hooves, darted away or vigorously tended to their duties with a renewed passion. Looking at Clover’s emblazoned eyes, I felt sympathy for the castle staff. It was like a second Head Chef had appeared in pony form.

“Miffy!” Luna squealed, practically vibrating with excitement.

Melphus was her full name, but Luna got used to calling the venerated Chef by her nickname. Melphus didn’t mind, in fact her scowl melted away when she saw ecstatic Luna and an equally enthusiastic sister. Melphus always had a soft spot for foals. She said something about the adults getting rotten when they were left out too long.

Melphus scooped Luna up, her wings shifting a little as she leaned back on the table and studied Luna.

“Mmm,” she said, nodding with satisfaction. “You are growing up to be a good filly.” She gave Luna a gentle pat on her head and set her down, then inspected Celestia with the same critical eye.

“Mmm, you’re missing something,” she said mischievously. At the words, Celestia’s ears perked and she trotted forward eagerly.

“Maybe a little sweet for the sweet little ones,” she hummed, turning around. With astounding speed and alacrity, the griffon spun more than stepped towards a table laden with a few delicacies. She selected a couple of tiny pastries, which looked like they were composed of custard and brightly coloured berries.

The Head Chef gave each one the treat, tapping each on their nose as Luna and Celestia reached out with eager hooves.

“Not a word to your mother,” Melphus said confidentially. Luna and Celestia nodded vigorously, and then dug straight into the pastries.

Melphus beamed in contentment, then folded her arms and raised an eyebrow at us. Her animosity was more directed to Clover rather than I, and I sensed an undercurrent of tension that crackled in the atmosphere.

Clover had stopped scowling at the kitchen staff and merely stared back at Melphus.

“Hmmph, you’re fine.” They both said at the same time. With a grudging nod of respect, they broke away, Melphus returning her attention to me and Clover searching the kitchen, with Melphus apparently letting her do as she pleases. It stunned me, because this was the first time I’ve seen Melphus allow anypony to do that.

Discord waddled over. My hand shot out too late to pull him back, but I was too late. Dang, I completely forgot about Discord!

“Uhh, excuse me?” he asked. I gasped. He hadn’t met Melphus before, and I hadn’t introduced him. Melphus glanced down in obvious surprise. I held my breath. Oh dear, would she react like most ponies did?

Melphus’ brows drew down as she examined Discord with intense eyes.

“You’re Discord?” she asked in a serious tone. Nuts, so she’s heard about Discord. I balled my fists, ready to interject at a moment’s notice.

Discord hesitated, then nodded.

With an explosive movement, Discord was lifted bodily into the air.

“You’re so goofy! I love you!” Melphus danced around the kitchen while I gaped at the sudden change in demeanour from the imperious Head Chef. She set Discord down and whisked across the kitchen in lightning time. Melphus was the master of her own kitchen, and she moved with ease that could only be borne from years of familiar habit. While kitchen hands tended to move chaotically from one position to the other, Melphus almost looked like she was dancing a waltz, her movements through the space having an unspoken grace.

“I must get some food into you!” she declared. The Chef picked up a savoury dish of hearty potatoes and seasoned herbs and spices. “Here,” she said, passing the dish into Discord’s claw. “Try this.”

Discord paused a moment to appreciate the aromas before carefully taking the proffered spoon and placing a morsel of the dish into his mouth.

“It’s amazing!” he cried, shovelling more down his gullet.

Melphus nodded appreciatively. “A new recipe,” she proclaimed with a bombastic gesture. “A new masterpiece!”

Discord beamed at me. “She’s nice.”

I rolled my eyes. “She’s a bit crazy.”

Melphus glared at me. “Excuse me, prince, but I will punish any that dare steals from my kitchen.” She narrowed her eyes at me. “Keep your hands to yourself.”

“It was small,” I shot back, crossing my arms.

Discord frowned at me. “What did you do?” he asked, curious.

I shrugged, giving him my most innocent looking expression.

So of course, Luna filled him in.

“Harmony stole from the kitchen,” she declared smugly.

I spluttered, as Celestia added, “He stole a whole pie!” Celestia’s gaze drifted a little. “It tasted nice,” she added dreamily.

“A piece of the pie! A piece! I was hungry and I forgot to stock something back at home—”

“Thief,” Melphus hissed. “Excuses!”

“A piece,” I continued with a grin. “Nothing to get worked up about.”

Before Melphus could dive into another one of her speeches about integrity and pride, an ear-splitting crack and a scream that sounded dubiously like a mouse struck by lightning resounded around the room.

“Gotcha!” I heard Clover exclaim. “You’re mine!”

Encased in her telekinetic aura was a sullen mouse, that had literally sneaked into the pantry.

Celestia grinned, pleased with her prediction. “I told you so,” she said with a smug expression.

“Huh,” I said. “So he was in the kitchen. Nice work.”

Clover huffed at me. “You could have been more helpful.”

I pointed to Discord. “I protected you from the deadly wrath of the frightening monster that lives in the kitchen.”

Melphus, who was tasting soup, spit out the mouthful.

“Hey! Are you talking about me?!” she called out with narrowed eyes.

Clover raised an eyebrow and frowned thoughtfully. “You’re right, I guess I owe you my life.”

“Careful,” I warned, “she’s got sharp claws. And her mouth is as sharp as her claws.”

Clover nodded. “With dangerous and unstable attributes like that, she could have trouble finding a partner.”

I winced. Oops, Melphus was really touchy about being single. I turned to Melphus, eyeing her as a gazelle would a lion. Her cheeks went so red, I could see it through her feathers. In a way, that was impressive. I dashed to the door.

“Out, out, out!” I yelled, ducking to avoid a pan.

Clover teleported, blinding everypony in the room in the process.

I would have copped the full of that flash if she wasn’t behind me. Usually, I hated teleports, but since it blinded everyone else for once, I was grateful for it. With a savage grin, I used the opportunity to duck through the door and slam it behind me.

“HARMONY, THE NEXT TIME YOU COME BACK INTO THE KITCHEN I WILL END YOU!” Melphus screamed through the double-layer wood.

Discord appeared in a flash, toting along Celestia and Luna.

“Well, mission accomplished,” I said.

Discord looked confused at my flippant remark, he glanced back at the door in consternation.

I waved off his concern.

“Don’t worry,” I said. “She said that the last time I stole a cake.”

Discord frowned suspiciously. “Wasn’t it a pie?”

I giggled impishly as I bit into a custard tart I had swiped on the way out.

“That was last time,” I said, taking a bite.

Author's Note

Haven't updated this in a while, so I thought I would go update some of my fics that I haven't updated for a long time. I should really concentrate on one fic at a time.

Next Chapter: Foals. Foals everywhere.

As always, my jostling readers, thanks for reading!

32 - Rainbow

Chapter 32: Rainbow

Clover had Star Swirl by the tail. She grinned as the mouse squeaked indignantly and flailed around in the air with frantic paws. Star Swirl shook a tiny fist at Clover while we all looked on, curious at what Clover had in store for Star Swirl.

Clover’s face rapidly lost their mirth as she got down to business. She shifted in her seat and set Star Swirl down on the tabletop. With astounding speed, Star Swirl scampered across the smooth wooden surface. I almost cried out, while Celestia and Luna actually did. Discord made for Star Swirl, but I knew his outstretched claw wouldn’t be fast enough.

Then, I saw the reason why Clover had let Star Swirl go. With a flash, a slightly green translucent bubble appeared. The bubble covered the whole table in a dome. Star Swirl, only seeing it a few inches from the edge, gave a surprised squeak and pounded right into the barrier, the force of the rebound causing him to flip head over claws to the middle of the table.

Celestia’s eyes widened. Luna let out an ‘oooh’ sound. Discord clapped his claw and paw together.

And I stared at Clover with something approaching awe.

“What is that?” I asked, experimentally poking the barrier with a finger. The Barrier pressed back, but apart from a very slight give, it was solid.

Clover shrugged. “It hasn’t got a name,” she replied casually. “It’s just spell I made.”

Star Swirl paced around in his makeshift prison. He said something, but we couldn’t hear him through the glowing bubble.

Clover shrugged at us. “I haven’t figured out how to only block certain things.”

A sudden thought occurred to me.

“How will he breathe, then?”

Clover shrugged again. “I don’t know,” she admitted. “But I’m sure I’ll figure it out before he keels over.”

Star Swirl must have gotten the tone of our conversation because he started to look worried in a very mouse-like way.

“Should we, uhm, let him out?” Discord suggested meekly.

Clover shook her head. “Not until I drill into this rat’s brain that my research is mine and mine only!”

Technically, Star Swirl was a mouse, but I didn’t think it was a good idea to mention that now. I watched as Star Swirl sat on his haunches, looking at us and tapping his mouse foot impatiently. I didn’t think Clover would go so far as to suffocate Star Swirl, but I was plenty perturbed by that malicious gleam in her eye.

Clover licked her lips, obviously thinking of a variety of ways to make sure Star Swirl thought twice about ever crossing her again. I glanced at Celestia and Luna and found that the way Luna bit her lip and shifted her eyes, she thought the same thing as well. I was surprised to see Celestia nodding along, as if it were the most natural thing in the world.

I have to talk to her some day about ethics.

Discord cleared his throat, gesturing at Clover. He made an impatient gesture.

Oh right! The promise.

“Clover,” I said, waiting for the mare to turn around. She flicked an ear, then glanced up and started.

“Oh,” she said. “You’re still here?”

I rolled my eyes at that and harrumphed.

“Clover,” I continued. “You made a promise.”

Clover glanced back at Star Swirl and then at me. She sighed, then got up from her seat reluctantly.

“Oh I suppose I did,” she grumbled. “What do you want to learn?”

I opened my mouth, but she held up a hoof before I could say anything.

“I will only teach you one thing, by the way,” she warned.

“What?! That’s unfair!” I spluttered.

She shrugged as if it were no consequence.

“Never liked having apprentices. Too much work. The one time I thought about getting one, look at what that netted me.” She glared at Star Swirl briefly, then waved a hoof in my direction. “Be quick about it. I don’t have all day.”

I wracked my brain trying to think about something that Clover could teach me. I briefly considered the crystals, but I dismissed it. It would be unlikely that Clover ever had any contact with them, besides Tempora trusted me with them, so I shouldn’t reveal them willy-nilly.

My attention returned to the softly glowing bubble.

“Teach me that,” I said, pointing at the barrier.

Clover looked pleased.

“I thought you might pick that. Impressive isn’t it?”

Impressive was an understatement. I studied the membranous structure with a keen eye. According to modern magical practice, this sort of spell was impossible. I cautiously touched the surface again. It felt weird, like something was vibrating really fast behind it. It reminded me of the hum of electronics back on Earth.

“How does it do that?” I asked. I was still looking at the ‘shield’ for lack of a better term.

Clover hummed, her eyes going out of focus for a little bit as she gathered her thoughts about the subject.

“A long story,” she finally said. “How about I poke a hole here—” she punctured the top of the dome with her horn “—and I’ll tell you all about it.”

Star Swirl glanced at the opening.

“Don’t even think about it,” Clover warned the recalcitrant mage. “It’s not even big enough for you to fit through.”

Star Swirl answered, his voice sounding hollow through the dome.

“Fine,” he muttered.

“Good.” Clover turned to Luna and Celestia. “You two, off you go. I only promised to teach these two.”

Luna and Celestia looked wounded.

“Hey we helped you!” Celestia pouted.

Luna stomped her hoof. “Yeah, we should be able to learn too!”

Clover made a shooing motion with her hooves. “Away with you. Ask Discord if you want to learn it, you’re already getting everything out of him anyway.”

Discord went scarlet and scuffed a hoof on the grass.

“You don’t know what she’s like,” he said, face drawn into a sulk.

Clover rolled her eyes. “Yeah, yeah. Now, off you two. Or I won’t teach them at all.”

I nodded at Celestia and Luna. “Don’t worry, I’ll try and teach as much as I can.”

Celestia didn’t look pleased at the prospect, despite my reasonable assurance. “But we hardly get to see you! Come on!”

I grinned at them. “I’ll try and make time, I promise.”

Celestia hesitated, then finally nodded. She still didn’t look happy.

“Okay,” she said in a low voice. “Come on, Luna.”

“But—”

“Come on, we’ll be late anyway.”

Celestia turned tail and left with Luna reluctantly following behind. Though Luna glanced back at me a few times, Celestia didn’t look back. Oh, now I feel terrible.

“Clover, aren’t—”

“Nope,” she retorted. “If you wanted to have a class you should have asked for one in the first place. This is a one time thing. Now, do you want to learn or not.”

I slowly nodded. I’ll make it up to them later.

Clover studied me for a few moments before nodding.

“Good. You’ll need your concentration if you’re going to learn this. It took me over a year to discover this, and another to perfect this. You’re going to learn in a day. Have fun.”

I gulped.

Why is it that I always seem to find myself in difficult situations?

—————

The principle of making shields was surprisingly simple.

Ha! That’s what you wanted me to say. No, it was confusing as heck, and my Dad was the master of confusion. I should have been able to pick up on some of the words, but Clover lost me after a sentence.

“So from matrix-theory you know that the conjugation arising from the confluence of multiple nodal points will entangle at sub-focal regions with harmonic oscillations along the planar axis, right?”

“Uhhh,” I said. I glanced at Discord. He was nodding along. What? How does he understand this stuff.

Clover glared at me. I felt my shoulders square under that look.

“At least I have one student that’s not a complete dunderhead,” she growled.

“So, magic for a wet-nosed novice, then. Basically magic you know is from exciting things around you. If you do it in a certain way, you’ll get energy.”

I nodded, finally understanding. Why didn’t she use less complicated language?

“When you do it in different ways and patterns you get different outcomes. Patterns and matrices established by others are called ‘spells’,” I added slowly, trying desperately to recall the classes I had.

Clover nodded, her mouth quirking as she continued. “That’s all good. So spell have rules, right?”

“Yep, if you don’t do a spell right, it could just discharge the energy in unexpected ways. Sometimes it can explode in your face,” I answered.

“Good,” Clover said, then she turned to Discord. “So there’s only one way to do spells, right?”

Discord sensed a trap, but nodded anyway.

“Wrong!” she exclaimed. “The same effect can be achieved in multiple ways. You don’t have to stick with one method, rely on other ponies to achieve the same thing.”

I couldn’t help but stare at Clover. “But what you’re talking about is making up spells on the spot. How can you keep track of everything and come up with new spells?” I waved my hands helplessly. “It’s impossible.”

Clover bared her teeth at me more than smiled.

“Two things you have to know,” she said. “One, synthesis. Two, retrosynthesis.”

I blinked at Clover. Synthesis, creating things. Retrosynthesis, going back from creating things… destroying them.

“Retrosynthesis? What’s that?” Discord asked.

Clover grinned, so excited she couldn’t keep in her seat. She bounded out and started talking rapidly.

“Retrosynthesis is a technique I developed to break down spells.” She pointed to the dome and her horn glowed in sympathy with her hoof. She touched the dome with her hoof and surprisingly a piece of the dome’s glow came away with her hoof.

“This,” she said, waving the glowing piece of the dome. “Is retrosynthesis.”

She flicked her hoof, the glow disappearing in a series of sparks.

“You can use this to find out exactly how a spell works. Then, you will combine it with synthesis and a new understanding of the mechanics of spell casting.” She danced around the table. “You will be like an artist, creating a new era of art.”

“But you can’t just take things and whack them together,” I said. “You can’t bend the rules of magic. Cause and effect. That’s how it works. One thing leads to another, there are inviolable rules.”

Clover sighed impatiently.

“How are any new spells ever created?” She tapped the dome for emphasis. “Using what you know and applying it in new ways! Use. Your. Mind. It’s one of the most important tools of any magic-user.”

I stared at the dome, gleaming softly with trapped light.

“So, you’re going to teach us this one spell, and I’m going to try and find out how the dome works?” I asked.

Clover nodded.

“Even if takes all day,” she said.

“Great,” I muttered.

Discord looked ecstatic.

“Great!” he exclaimed, his eyes gleamed as he soaked in the complexity of the task with enthusiasm thoroughly eclipsing mine.

I sighed. I bet Discord will get this in a snap.

Author's Note

This story has about two to three more arcs and then it'll be done, so I'll keep updating this story and resist the urge to write new ones until this is finished.

Next Chapter: Magical Misadventures and Managing Monolithic Monsters

As always, my glittering readers, thanks for reading!

33 - Darkest

Chapter 33: Darkest

“Harmony, just concentrate.” Discord pulled a face, as I messed it up again.

“I can’t,” I said, raking my fingers through my hair. “It’s too difficult.”

“Don’t say that,” he admonished. “You’re usually good at picking up stuff.”

I sighed. Even though I was the ‘elder’ of the group, Discord, Celestia and Luna were just way too far ahead of me with magic. They could grasp the concepts more easily, they understood it in a way I didn’t, and they certainly were more adept in general in practicing it. I don’t know why they still looked up to me when I was relatively powerless.

“Come on,” he urged. “There’s not much time.”

I bit back some words I knew we would both regret. Trying so hard and seeing Discord get it so easily was making me feel a little jealous. I know I shouldn’t be, but it was hard when the role was reversed like this. But frustrated as I was, I knew he was right, there wasn’t much time, and he was genuinely concerned about me. I clamped down on the ugly feelings and took a deep, calming breath.

“Okay, one more time,” I said.

Discord grinned at me. “That’s great,” he said. “Okay remember to—”

“Concentrate,” I finished. “Visualise. Feel and calculate at the same time.”

Magic was a complicated beast. I don’t think I’ll ever have the affinity for it like Celestia or Luna. Discord, however, was one talented being. After Clover taught him how to retrosynthesise spells, Discord went around disassembling everything he could lay his mismatched paws and claws on. Of course, even after spending most of the day trying to evoke the spell, I couldn’t get even a small spark of the shield that Clover had erected. Finally, even Clover gave up, throwing up her hooves and collapsing on the ground.

“Even after I’ve guided you, shown you everything, taught you the theory, you still haven’t made any progress!” she had told me. “Just get Discord to teach you.”

From there I took my lessons from the talented draconequus. I was grateful to Discord, but I felt so much frustration for my ineptitude. Though the sun was setting, I knew that Discord wasn’t referring to the time of day. If I didn’t at least get this technique working, the due date to appear before the dragons was rapidly approaching with nothing to show for it.

Discord looked up and recognised something and made himself scarce.

I turned around, arms raised defensively. I sagged when I saw who it was.

Even though Tempora wasn’t actively hostile to Discord, the distrust was still evident, and I knew that Discord was deathly afraid of her.

“Oh, you scared me,” I said, as Tempora approached.

Tempora smiled at me and shook her head.

“Harmony, I’ve been looking all over for you!” She trotted up to me and batted me on the shoulder with a hoof. Ouch. “I even sent some staff out.”

“Why? What’s going on? I’ve been in the garden with Clover this whole time.”

Tempora paused at that. “Clover?” Her eyes widened. “You met Clover?”

I nodded slowly.

Tempora looked at me in disbelief, like I would vanish in a puff of dust. “How are you still alive? Never mind that, we don’t have much time, come on!” Her horn glowed and I felt a savage tug as Tempora dragged me by my sleeve.

“Hey,” I said, “what about Discord?”

Tempora shook her head, still dragging me.

“He can’t come,” she said shortly. “And I mean it this time, just let it go.”

I closed my mouth, for once taken aback by Tempora’s authoritative tone. She hadn’t used that for a while.

“You can let go of my sleeve now, you’re sort of hurting me.”

Tempora glanced back at my sleeve in surprise and slowed down.

“Oh, sorry,” she said brusquely. “Follow me, quickly now.”

“Where are we going?” I asked, rubbing my shoulder.

“We’re going to find the tailor. You need to be dressed up.”

“For what?”

“For the ball.”

“The ball?”

Tempora stopped, giving me an impatient look. “The ball. You’ve skipped quite a few of them, but now we have to establish your legitimacy with the upper echelons of our great nation.”

I swallowed. “Can’t I continue skipping them? They sound boring.”

“Oh Harmony, you’re as bad as your father. Take it from me, I’d love for you to never experience one in your whole life, but this is a sad necessity. Come now, there’s not much time before it starts.” She set off again.

Though it seemed like Tempora explained the issue, she had this nervous edge to her steps that made me suspect she wasn’t telling me everything.

I stopped. “There’s something else, isn’t there.”

Tempora sighed. “Sometimes I don’t like that part of you that’s so perceptive. Yes. There’s been trouble with the tribes.”

“Trouble?”

Tempora started trotting again. With a jerk, I followed.

“The tribes aren’t getting along as much as I’d like,” she explained. “There is a strict division in the courts. Some believe that Equestria should be split into tribal groups again. Some are in favour. Some are not.”

“What’s been stopping them from doing so?”

Tempora gave a dry humourless chuckle. “Survival, mostly. The tribes are interdependent in ways that make it almost impossible to survive without relying on each skill. We need the earth ponies to farm and take care of trade and works, pegasi are particularly adept at weather and they have air-mobility, unicorns drive most of our innovative technology.” Tempora sighed. “But many do not see this. What they see is that a lot of the unicorns and pegasi live comfortably, while the earth ponies struggle. The pegasi see the unicorns as fairly useless, and the unicorns seem above it all.”

“Doesn’t that seem like generalising?”

Tempora shook her head as she entered the castle. “Not all of them think like that of course, but most do. That’s the problem.”

“So how is my presence in the ball going to do any good?”

“Do you remember the test you had to perform in front of dragons, a feat of suitable magnanimity so they cannot deny you a voice?”

I didn’t like where this was going, but I nodded.

Tempora turned a corner and opened a side door. I hadn’t been keeping track of where we were going, so I was pretty lost. Inside, I recognised clothes and mirrors. This must be a dressing room of some sort.

“You’ll have to do something similar at this ball. When Equestria was formed, the three tribes thought it best to have an arbiter of law that could not be impartial to any one tribe. So Clover devised a way to combine the three attributes into one being.”

My eyes widened. “The alicorns were created?”

Tempora nodded. “In a way.” She shrugged. “Alicorns have always existed, we just like to keep to ourselves. Only after Clover brought our existence into the light, were we truly known.” Tempora looked uncomfortable. “Before that, we were secluded and excluded. Now alicorns are representative of the unity of the tribes. That is why alicorns are featured on Equestria’s flag.”

Oh, well that made sense.

“But you still haven’t told me why you need me there.”

Tempora levelled a serious look, trapping me under her suddenly intense gaze.

“The period of changeover between powers is the most dangerous. Celestia and Luna are much too young to take over the throne right now. If something were to happen to me…”

I laughed. “But who could stand up to you, you’re the alicorn of Time!”

“Don’t be so arrogant, Harmony!” she snapped. “I’ve told you before. Just because I am powerful, does not make me all-powerful. Alicorns are immortal in age, but we can still die from sickness, weapons, or just plain bad luck. In the interim between my death and Celestia’s and Luna’s ascension, you must hold arbitration in lieu.”

“Your death?” I whispered.

Tempora grimaced, like she regretted saying that. She sighed, her expression sad.

“One of the disadvantages of looking into the future is seeing yourself… and where it ends.” She grinned at me weakly. “Everypony has an end, but don’t be worried. It’s not soon. Things just need to fall into place.”

“I don’t believe it,” I said, surprising Tempora.

“What?” she shot back.

I balled my fists. “Like I said, there’s no such thing as destiny. You don’t know you saw your own death.”

Tempora shook her head. “Oh I’m sure, Harmony, but thank you for trying to cheer me up.” She scanned the room full of clothes. “We have wasted enough time debating, you will need to dress nicely to greet the stuffy nobles and their extended family. Then the gates will open to the general public and you will have contact with the general populace.”

I had my doubts about this repairing relations between the tribes.

“So this is an open event, anypony can come?”

Tempora nodded. “This is the one time of the year that all are invited and can meet royalty. You will be up all night and until the morning.”

I groaned. “How long does this last?”

Tempora smiled a slight smile. One that did not reach her eyes.

“Oh, did I forget to mention? This will be going on the whole week.”

Great. Just great.

————

The event was held in a great courtyard that was open to the stars. The middle of the castle housed a huge empty space where functions and court was usually held. If the weather soured, which it shouldn’t due to the pegasi, court could be alternatively held within one of the specially made chambers within the castle itself.

The staff had put in great effort for the ball. The walls were lined with silk and ribbon threading. Small delicate bells were hung that tinkled in the slight evening breeze. Lanterns and glowing spherical balls floated in the air, giving the courtyard an ethereal ambiance.

Though traditionally the ball was held indoors with a large dancing space in the middle, this gathering was more of a social conglomeration, with a chance to meet and greet other ponies outdoors. As per protocol, I was announced in with Tempora, Celestia and Luna. My Dad couldn’t come with the state he was in, but he sent his regards regardless.

Their was a smattering of rumbling hooves, but I felt that it was more polite than enthusiastic. Still, among those gathered, with the most frilly and fancy attire I could imagine, there were a couple that were enthusiastic. A slightly worse-for-wear Star Swirl attended and I spotted my tutor and Verity Belle within the crowd. As I skimmed the crowd I even caught sight of nobles and their accompanying foals.

Oh, so that’s why Wavey, Runner and Golden were here. I almost forgot the school I attended was meant for nobles and other important ponies.

List spoke up, drawing everypony’s attention to her.

“As always, thank you all for coming. It is a pleasure to hold the Ball once again within the castle.” Tempora had told me the Ball moved from residence to residence. That’s why I couldn’t beg off this time.

“I’m sure all of you will enjoy yourselves. Partake in the food and refreshments provided, if you have questions, be not afraid to ask me, and feel free to mingle.” List bowed slightly, then stepped to the side, as muttering and conversations sprung up among the crowd.

“Should I go?” I asked Tempora.

Tempora shook her head. “You’re not to leave this position until everypony has met you.” We were on a slightly raised dais, and I realised that practically everypony had queued up in a line that wound its way through the courtyard.

Tempora inclined her head to the first group of ponies. They trotted forward purposefully and gave a bow.

“Good evening, my Queen, Princesses, Prince. I am Fancifer of Gardenblossom and…”

Time went by slowly as each pony stepped forward and introduced themselves. I found myself growing incredibly bored and I knew that Celestia and Luna felt exactly the same. Luna sagged in her chair, Celestia sat straighter but her bored gaze spoke volumes about how she felt, and I shifted from time to time, trying to concentrate on each family, what they did and how glad, glad, glad they were to meet Royalty.

I had to give it to Tempora, she was completely fine with it. She looked genuinely happy to see each of her subjects and she conversed with them in hushed tones. So far, other than the greetings, nopony thought it necessary to speak to Celestia, Luna or I. I was probably going to die of boredom before the night ended.

“Harmony, a pleasure to meet with you again.”

Then again, fate does have its quirks.

“Verity Belle, it’s been a long time.”

“Indeed. I see you’ve grown considerably and you seem… hmm… how should I put it? A little more sure of yourself. Perhaps more mature?”

“Really?” I put an embarrassed hand to the back of my head. “Am I that different.”

Verity had the same slight smile on her lips that Tempora had before.

“Yes, it’s subtle but it’s there.”

I didn’t know whether that was a veiled insult or an honest assessment. Either way it was better time spent than sitting on my hands and trying to memorise the ridiculous amount of noble family names that Equestrian nobility seemed to enjoy.

“So how have you been?” I continued. I was desperate for any conversation, I’d even talk about the weather, static as it was.

Verity gave that same smile again. “A little strained among the estate. There are… disturbing movements around there that worry me slightly.” She flicked her tail in dismissal before I could pursue it. “Nothing to worry about, Prince Harmony, ’tis an internal disagreement. I apologise for bringing it up. Enjoy your evening.” Verity bowed gracefully, before retreating into the crowd. Almost immediately she was swallowed up by other ponies.

Tempora eyed me as her greeters left. List signalled a waiting period before the next group would come along. A small break. Thank the stars.

“Hmm, you seem to already know the important ponies,” Tempora commented.

I raised an eyebrow at that. “Verity is a minor noble,” I told her.

“Did she say that? Hmm…”

I blinked at Tempora. So Verity was more influential than she purported? I shrugged. “Or maybe they wanted to know me. You know just to get close.”

Tempora smiled. “You are learning quick, Harmony.”

I sighed. “Is it always this boring?”

The alicorn grimaced slightly. “Yes, but you have to know everypony, because it’s never a good thing when somepony knows you more than you them.”

“Right,” I said, noting List’s impatient gesture. “Better get back to it.”

Interestingly, I didn’t spot Runner, Wavey or Golden among the ponies that visited me. I asked Tempora why, and she explained that they must have belonged to a series of minor nobles. We were seeing all the important ones first. I would meet them among the crowd after this, and then the gates would open, admitting a small group from the public.

Then I recognised a certain creature in my periphery.

“Quick!” I whispered urgently to Tempora. “Hide me!”

Tempora looked confused for a moment. She scanned the crowd before giving a chuckle.

“You didn’t antagonise Melphus again, did you?”

I made a pinching motion with my fingers and shrugged my shoulders.

“It was small,” I said.

Tempora sighed and shook her head.

“Don’t do that, Melphus is a wonderful cook. I would hate to get a replacement.”

I ran a finger down the side of the chair.

“Yeah I know, but for the time being, Clover said something about her being single, so she’s probably out to kill me.”

Tempora chortled. “Melphus isn’t going to—” then she took in the way Melphus flexed her claws and raked her eyes through the crowd “—maybe you’re right, but you’re really under no threat— Harmony?”

I had left, melting into the crowd where she couldn’t find me. I needed to figure out a way to keep on the down low. Melphus had found the dais and beelined towards it, but luckily I had weaved my through to the other side of the courtyard. Hiding behind one of the pillars that supported an extended alcove, I touched my band and transformed into my pony form.

Melphus still didn’t know I had this. Which was amazing considering she had a considerable ear to the ground concerning the on-goings of the castle.

I sighed, turning around to see Wavey, Golden and Runner together. I froze. Did they see me? More importantly, did they see me transform?

Runner trotted forward. “Hey Harmonica! Fancy seeing you here!”

Wavey smiled, and Golden rushed forward to give me a short hug.

“I didn’t know you were at the Ball, I haven’t seen you here any of the previous years.”

I scuffed a hoff on the ground.

“Yeah, uhm… I was sick,” I mumbled. Dang that was a lame excuse.

“For like five years? Come on,” Runner pressed.

Golden smacked him on the shoulder. “Leave him alone. At least he’s here. This Ball will be less boring than it usually is.”

Wavey nodded. “My parents just want to get closer to the Royal family,” she added quietly.

Golden Gala gave a dramatic sigh and affected a posh voice.

“Oh Darling, wouldn’t it be splendid to meet with the Queen? She is so regal, her foals are such darlings and the Prince! Such a mysterious creature! I bet he is brimming with intrigue and gossip!” Golden rolled her eyes, dropping her persona as Runner sniggered.

“That sounds exactly like my mother,” he remarked. He cocked his head. “Actually no, maybe my father a bit more?”

Golden groaned. “Oh please, don’t get me started on that,” she grumbled. “The way they fawn over court nobles is mind-numbing.”

Runner jostled Golden. “I don’t know,” he said. “I think you’re quite suited for that, don’t you think, Gossip Gala?”

Golden smacked him hard enough to elicit a wince.

“Alright, alright,” Runner said with a pout. “I take it back.”

“You better,” Golden replied shortly. “Anyway, Runner is right.”

“I am?”

Golden shook her head and sighed. “Yes Runner, for once.”

“Aww yeah!”

Golden looked at me curiously. “We all know that’s fake, how come you’re here only this year? I know you must have an important family or you wouldn’t come to school, but where are you from?”

Wow, uhh, a few years of successfully avoiding questions and it’s now coming back at the worst time possible.

Runner gasped. “Wow, I don’t know anything.”

“I think we’ve firmly established that,” Golden shot back.

Runner gave Golden an annoyed look.

“No,” he said. “I mean I don’t know anything about Harmonica. I’ve never been to his estate, I don’t know what family he’s from and he’s never spoken about what his family does.”

“Hey, can’t you see that you’re making Harmonica uncomfortable?” Wavey interjected.

It was true, their questions didn’t have easy answers. Tempora tended to do things impulsively and having a background wasn’t something I prepared. I should have known questions like this would have come up sooner or later.

“Don’t worry, there’s nothing we’d hide from each other, right?” Golden said, looking at me with scrutinising eyes.

“Uhhhhhhhhh,” I stalled.

Runner peered at me like he was suddenly in the presence of a stranger.

“Yeah… Come to think it,” he said. “I saw a flash of light moments before we came around the corner.”

Golden gasped.

“I think I get it!” she exclaimed.

Oh no.

“I know what Harmonica is!”

Oooooh no.

“You’re….”

Dear Stars, I’m sorry for being a bad person.

“You’re an orphan!”

What?

I was genuinely confused.

“I-I don’t know what you’re talking about,” I said. No really, I don’t.

Comprehension dawned on Runner’s face. Then he rubbed his foreleg with an embarrassed hoof.

“Oh,” he mumbled, looking away. “Oh sorry. I didn’t know you were, uhm, an orphan.”

Golden had a hoof clamped to her muzzle and she looked mortified, like she regretted even saying the word.

Wavey let out a loud sigh. “Gees, you two. This is why I told you both to drop it.”

Golden and Runner stared at Wavey.

“You knew?!” they both said at the same time.

Wavey shrugged. “It seemed to fit,” she replied easily, then she gestured towards me. I must have had a really weird expression on my face because they all gave me looks of varying shades of pity.

“Wow, uhh, I’m really sorry!” Runner said. “I didn’t know!”

Golden nodded quickly. “Yeah, I’m sorry for pushing it.”

I looked at each other. I mean this was a good cover story, but was it right to lie to my friends? I looked into their guileless eyes. Then Wavey locked gazes with me and winked slowly.

“Uhh, yeah? No problems,” I said.

“Well anyway, I think our parents would want us back at the party. I mean not that having parents is a bad thing. I mean it could be a good thing, I mean…” Runner trailed off. “I’ll shut up now.”

Golden tugged on Runner’s mane with her mouth.

“Oww!”

“Come on,” she said through clenched teeth. “Give Harmonica some time alone.”

“Actually, Wavey, can I talk to you?” I said, Wavey nodded.

Golden gave me a wink and dragged Runner off, all the while as he was protesting to the rough treatment. H-Hey! We’re not like that.

Wavey smiled at me in that serene way.

“Hey thanks,” I said. “But why did you cover for me?”

Wavey’s smile widened a little more, but her eyes grew a little sad. “Everypony has their own secrets, don’t you think?”

I stared at her as her words sank in slowly.

“I’m sorry, Wavey,” I said, feeling guilty.

Wavey’s smile widened a bit more. “Don’t be,” she said. “They died before I knew them.” Then she gave me a slight nudge with her shoulder. “But one day, you’re going to have to tell me your secret.”

I nodded firmly.

“I promise you’ll know,” I replied.

“Good.” Wavey turned back, beckoning me with a hoof. “Come join the party, we have to watch those two.”

I went after Wavey, glad that I had such a good friend.

——————

“Must have been a particularly rich and powerful estate if they could afford to send you to school with the inheritance,” Golden commented.

I shrugged, the lie not sitting very well with me, but my whole identity as a pony was a lie, so I decided to just roll with it.

“Yeah,” I replied sipping a little cocktail that I awkwardly grasped with my magic. “Mrs. Tick Tock took me in.”

“What she do?” Runner asked.

“She owns a timekeeping business.”

“What’s that?” Golden asked, curious.

“She’s a court-appointed scribe,” I said. Wow once I got into the lie, it was really easy weaving some more information. “She keeps the dates and records the events.”

“So she’s an annalist?” Runner said.

Golden turned to him in surprise.

“You know what an ‘annalist’ is?”

“Hey.” Runner huffed. “I know some things!”

Golden laughed. “Oh I’m just teasing you.”

“Ha ha,” he said. “Very funny.”

“Heh, so a minor noble, but not enough to attend every Ball,” Golden continued. “So this is your first time.”

Finally something I can answer honestly.

“Yeah.”

“Cool,” Runner said. “Hey, I thought the Prince would be here?”

Golden peered through the crowd towards the dais.

“Hmm, he’s not there. What a shame, he seemed like a nice guy. Even though he’s not a pony.”

I heard a yelp behind me.

“Help!”

Spinning around, I saw a terrifying figure, claws and feathers and beak and all.

“Melphus!” I squeaked.

The griffon blinked at me. “Oh! A new foal! Welcome to the Ball, little cutie! Are you enjoying yourselves?”

Wavey mumbled something as she was hugged by the clingy griffon.

“Oh sorry dear, I can’t help myself you are just adorable!” She put Wavey down, and Wavey scampered behind me. Hey! I’m not the safest place you know!

“We’re almost adults!” Runner exclaimed.

“Almost, which is good,” Melphus said. She hummed picking up a delectable-looking pastry from one of the dishes. “Have some treats, young ones. I’m looking for somepony, but it doesn’t seem like he is here. Perhaps I will catch him.”

“Who are you looking for?” Wavey asked.

“The Prince, of course! He stole some of my cakes!” Melphus growled, making flexing motions with her sharp claws.

“But he seems nice, why would you want to hurt him?” Wavey pressed.

Melphus smiled angelically. “I’m not going to hurt him, I’m just going to talk to him.” She patted Wavey on the head.

Lies, all lies, I know what she’ll do when she gets me!

“Oh that’s alright, then,” Runner said.

Don’t get taken in by her, Runner!

“I hope you find him!” Golden added.

Noooo! Not Golden too!

“You seem nice, don’t worry, you’ll find him— what’s wrong Harmonica?”

“Nothing,” I spluttered.

Only the unintentional betrayal of my friends.

Melphus patted me on the head too. “Aww, too bad I can’t stay around and get to know you all. The kitchens cannot be left unattended for too long when the Ball is on. Come by sometime, little ones.”

Melphus whisked away, with me tracking her suspiciously until she left.

“Hey, you alright buddy?” Runner said, trotting up to me.

“Yeah,” I replied. “Just uhh, I’ll be fine.”

But luck just has a bad habit of messing around with me.

“Ooh! We haven’t seen you here before!”

I turned around to see Luna and Celestia approaching me. I shot a look at the dais and saw the line had disappeared, with Tempora waving surreptitiously in my direction with a devilish smile. She must be getting back at me for ditching the nobles on her. Crafty mother.

Author's Note

You may have noticed a content upgrade. Just Roll With It started off for everyone, and though it is still technically everyone, the themes that it went into long drew past the E limit and is now T.

Enjoy the double update!

Next Chapter: Celestia and Luna ruin everything, but in a good way.

As always, my sublimating readers, thanks for reading!

34 - Before

Chapter 34: Before

“Are you from the outside?”

“Why don’t you have a cutie mark?”

“Do you like the Ball?”

“Where’s your parents?”

I glanced between Luna and Celestia as they fired question after question at me.

“Uhh, hang on, there’s just so much for me to answer,” I said. I shot a look at Runner, who gave an unhelpful shrug and shake of his head.

Celestia bounded up next to me. She poked me in the chest, surprising me.

“We asked you a question,” she said primly.

“What?”

Celestia’s brow creased in a way that made it clear it was a pain explaining things.

“I said, we asked you a question.”

I felt a tug on my arm. Golden leaned in, her voice dropping low as she nervously eyed the royal sisters.

“You have to answer them.”

“What?” I know that word was getting repetitive, but I was genuinely confused. “What if I don’t want to?”

Luna huffed at me, her eyes narrowed as she glared at me. “You have to listen to us. Even if you don’t want to.”

“Why?” I shot back. I didn’t like their attitude. Were they like this when I wasn’t around?

“Because we said so,” Luna said smugly as if that answered everything.

“Yeah no, that’s not good enough,” I told them and turned back. On one hand, I was glad that Tempora didn’t tell me about my other form, but I was beginning to see a side of them that I didn’t like, and it was disturbing. Better make a quick exit.

“Let’s go,” I offered to Runner, Golden and Wavey. I started trotting in the direction of the food.

“Hey, stop!” Celestia commanded.

With a sigh, I stopped.

“Yes?” I said, doing an about turn.

“You can’t just trot away!” she exclaimed. “You have to answer our questions and do as we tell you.”

Looks like they weren’t going to let this go. I tried again.

“Why?” I said.

Celestia gave a better answer than her sister.

“Because we are royalty, you have to listen to us.”

I shook my head. “Do you know why you’re royalty?”

Celestia’s mouth quirked.

“Because Mommy said we have power.”

I tilted my head as if I was considering a deep point she made.

“Oh so you’re more powerful than me?” I goaded.

Celestia gritted her teeth together.

“You want to try?” she growled, her horn glowing. Luna added hers menacingly.

“There are three tribes in Equestria,” I cut in suddenly. “The unicorns, the pegasi, and the earth ponies. Before Equestria was founded, the three tribes hated each other and they despised all the others for being different. Do you know why alicorns are royalty? Do you know why you two are on your throne?”

Celestia’s glow faltered under the unexpected attack. Once again she considered it and then firmed her stance.

“We were born into it,” she declared imperiously. “You can only be royalty if you’re in the family.”

I nodded my head thoughtfully. “So you think that you will still be royalty if you were born somewhere else? If you never set hoof in Equestria?”

Celestia nodded uncertainly.

“What if you found out your parents weren’t your parents? What if you found out that they weren’t royalty. Would you not be royalty?”

Celestia hesitated, but then shook her head.

“No,” she said quietly.

“What about your brother? He’s not born from royalty, he doesn’t have much power like you two. Why would he be royalty?”

“He is!” Luna shouted, her eyes ablaze.

I waved a hoof, they weren’t getting what I was saying.

“I’m saying, according to you, he wouldn’t be royalty. So…?”

Luna’s brow crinkled in thought.

“I don’t—”

“Oh,” Golden said. “That means that you become royal someway different?”

I nodded slowly. “But not really in the different way, but because of a different reason.”

“But everypony who is born from royal is royal,” Celestia pressed.

“But not everyone who is royal is born royal,” I said. They were still missing the point. “But I’m not really talking about why you’re royal, but more why you’re sitting on your throne.”

When Celestia and Luna gave me blank looks, I continued.

“The only reason you can rule is when ponies listen to you, right? When I refused you, you could force me to do something I didn’t want with your power. But what if everypony didn’t listen to you? What if everypony that was not royal decided you were not royal?”

Celestia pondered my words for a moment.

“Then it would be very bad,” she said.

“Right,” I said. “You don’t command ponies, you command their respect.” I paused to let the full effect of my words sink in. “And right now, you don’t have my respect.”

It was harsh, I knew, but this would be something that I needed to get across.

I looked up. Hopefully, they would take it to heart—

Oh no.

Celestia’s eyes were brimming with tears. “I—” Then she dashed off, pushing through the crowd in her haste to get away.

Luna spared only enough time to glare at me and say two words.

“You’re mean,” she spat. Then she chased after her sister.

I stood there, frozen. I turned around to see Runner, Golden and Wavey giving me the same wide-eye look.

“Holy Stars, Harmonica,” Runner said. Golden made an affirming grunt. Even Wavey nodded.

“I guess I was a bit harsh, wasn’t I?” I said sheepishly.

“It’s not that,” Runner spluttered. “You just lectured the royal sisters! Oh we are in such deep trouble!”

Golden smacked me. “Why’d you go and make the princesses cry?”

“First of all,” I said. “It was just one—” I stopped myself. That was not an excuse. I sighed. “No, you’re right.”

Wavey shook her head. “Even though you were right,” she murmured. “That was kind of scary.”

Runner looked at me with something approaching awe. “Well I never thought you had that side of you, Harmonica. Wowee. That came out of nowhere!”

Golden laughed nervously. “Yeah, it was pretty cool, but uhh, don’t do it again, or at least, not in front of one of the most powerful ponies in Equestria, okay?”

I groaned, clutching my head with my hooves. Oh that’s a lot of guilty little pricks in my heart.

“What’ll I do?” I moaned.

“Maybe we should do something to cheer her up,” Wavey offered. “I mean, they must be lonely. There aren’t many other foals here.”

Golden scanned the crowd in surprise.

“Huh, you’re right,” she murmured. “Usually there are more from our school.”

Runner shook his head. “Did you hear?”

“Hear what?” Golden asked.

“About the sickness.”

“What sickness?” Golden interjected.

“Maybe if you let me finish, I’ll get to it!” Runner grumbled. He waited a few moments for Golden to say something, but she kept quiet. Huh, so there are times when Golden doesn’t talk. I never would have known.

“They say there’s this new sickness that’s affecting unicorns,” Runner whispered. His voice lowered conspiratorially sot hat we all had to lean in to listen to what he was saying.

“Mother says that the sickness came from the commoner villages, but Father says it might be something from the pegasi.”

I blinked at them, then burst out laughing. Golden and Wavey looked at me in surprise, while Runner stared at me with his brow wrinkled in annoyance.

“What’s so funny?” he demanded.

“Disease can’t be caused by anypony,” I replied, incredulous. “You just get them through germs.”

“Germs?” Wavey said.

“Yeah, germs,” I said. “Little things that are so small you can’t see them. They get into your body and cause sickness.”

Runner and Golden burst out into laughter.

Runner patted me on the shoulder, his own still shaking with mirth.

“Ah you got me there, Harmonica. I thought you were serious for a moment,” he said.

Golden chuckled. “Little tiny things you can’t see that sneak into your body and make you sick? Are you trying to scare us?”

Only Wavey had a thoughtful expression on her face, she shrugged though, not really understanding. I guess the Germ Theory of Disease wasn’t discovered in Equestria yet.

“Ah okay,” I said, with an embarrassed shrug. “Forget about it.”

Golden giggled for a little longer before settling down.

“Okay,” she said. “He he, woo. What were we talking about again?”

“Uhm, the sisters, right?” Wavey offered.

I winced. Yeah, I still had to do something about that.

“Why don’t you go and apologise to them?” Golden suggested.

I nodded slowly.

“Should we come?” Runner added.

“Of course!” Golden exclaimed, she glared at Runner in admonition.

“Actually,” I said. “I don’t think that’s a good idea.”

Runner cocked his head.

“Why?” he said.

“Well the sisters might be angry, and I wouldn’t want to get you three in trouble…”

Golden rolled her eyes. “Don’t be silly, we’re going with you.”

“Sink or swim,” Runner added.

Wavey nodded.

I stared at the three of them, suddenly struck by how loyal my friends were. Certainly more than I gave them credit for.

“Okay,” I muttered. “But don’t blame me if Celestia tries to heal you or something.”

“What?” Runner said.

“Nothing.”

—————

We spread out to find the royal sisters. I couldn’t see hide nor hair of Celestia. The courtyard wasn’t a place I frequented, and the layout of the castle beyond a few rooms were a mystery to me.

“Where is she?” I mumbled to myself.

I heard a voice right next to my ear.

“Hey, I found her.”

I almost leapt out of my skin.

“Gees Wavey! You scared the beejeezus out of me!” I exclaimed, hoof to heart.

Wavey gave me a quizzical look.

“Beejeezus?” she queried, cocking her head in confusion.

“Nothing,” I said. “You found Celestia and Luna?”

Wavey nodded. “I’ll go fetch Runner and Golden and meet you back where I found them.” Wavey turned tail and lead me up a flight of stairs to the end of a hallway.

She pointed a hoof down it.

“On the left,” she whispered. “Good luck.”

I nodded, for once feeling nervous. I was their brother for flip’s sake, but now I felt more nervous than when I was climbing Star Swirl’s tower.

Ba-bump. Ba-bump.

My heart pounded in my ears.

Calm down, calm down. Just a quick apology and everything will be alright.

I trotted forward. Around the bend on the left were Celestia and Luna crouched down. They were on one of the balconies overlooking the courtyard. Below the murmuring of the crowds reached us in smooth waves of ambient sound.

Celestia was lying down with her head in her hooves, looking very sorry for herself, with Luna comforting her and whispering things I couldn’t hear. Even with the noise of the Ball below, Luna’s ears pricked and she shot to her hooves.

“You,”she growled menacingly. Her horn glowed in ready anticipation. “What do you want?”

I shifted my hooves awkwardly.

“To apologise,” I said. “I think I said too much, and I’m really sorry I hurt your feelings.”

The last part of the sentence was directed at Celestia. I waited a moment more, but Luna and Celestia didn’t say anything. I sighed.

“Okay, that’s all I wanted to say.”

I turned back.

“Wait.”

I paused.

Celestia got to her feet, they were a little unsteady.

“I—” she stopped, her mouth shutting with a click. She took a shaky breath and tried again.

“I didn’t like what you said.”

I nodded slowly, expecting that.

“But some of it was right.”

Now this I didn’t expect.

“‘Tia!” Luna said. “He’s wrong, he’s just a meanie!”

Celestia nodded. “Maybe,” she replied. “But we were a little mean too.”

Luna fell silent.

I couldn’t help it, I broke into a grin. I’m so proud of her!

Luna stared at me like I suddenly grew a head.

“Why are you smiling like that? Stop it!” she said.

“Sorry!” I said. “It just– Never mind.”

“You’re weird,” Luna said.

I rolled my eyes. “You have no idea,” I said, then cleared my throat. “Well I’m glad we, uhh, straightened that out.” I turned around to see Golden groaning, Runner shaking his head and Wavey giving me a stern look.

“What?” I said.

“Aren’t you going to introduce us?”

“Huh?”

Golden pranced forward.

“I’m Golden,” she said. “You can ask me about anything. I know it all.”

Runner burst into laughter. “Yeah, you’re a know it all, alright.”

Golden glared at Runner as he introduced himself. “I’m Runner.”

He swept a hoof at Wavey, beckoning her forward.

“I’m Wavey,” she said with a deferential tilt of her head.

Celestia looked befuddled with the storm of introductions.

“Why are you telling me all of your names?” she asked.

Golden, Runner and Wavey shared a look.

“Uhh, cause that’s how you make a friend?” Runner said.

“Friend?” Celestia said, then she brightened. “I’m Celestia!”

Luna glanced between her sister and my friends.

“I-I’m Luna,” she said, becoming uncharacteristically shy.

Golden laughed. “Don’t be so stiff,” she said. “You sound like you’ve never made friends before.”

“Don’t be silly,” I said, recalling how they played with me. “Of course they’ve had friends.”

Luna flushed, but didn’t say anything.

Celestia shrugged in embarrassment. “We’ve never had friends before,” she muttered bitterly. “All the others don’t like to talk to us.”

“They do!” Luna objected. “But in a bad, mean way.”

“Some of them get sweet and sappy, like half the ponies Mommy meets,” Celestia said.

It all made sense now. Now it was my turn to feel embarrassed. Usually I was good at seeing these things, but right now I felt as blind as a bat.

“Sorry,” I repeated with more feeling. “I didn’t know.”

“It’s okay,” Celestia replied. “We weren’t very nice either.”

“You didn’t tell us your name!” Luna demanded.

I started. She was right.

“Uhh, I’m Harmonica,” I said.

Celestia smiled.

“That’s a weird name,” she said.

Good to know.

Author's Note

Type de type.

Oh so tired.

Next Chapter: Princess Problems. Of the proportional kind.

As always, my pigmented readers, thanks for reading!

35 - The

Chapter 35: The

Since the Ball wasn’t exactly foal-friendly, we all decided to have fun ourselves, in whatever way we could think of.

Tempora didn’t seem to mind that I had disappeared along with her two daughters, in fact she seemed to smile every time she caught us sneaking around the edges of the courtyard. Runner and Golden Gala had a blast trying to play hide and seek under the table cloths that covered the buffet tables, and Celestia surprised most of us by spying on the rest of us from a tree that dominated the centre of the Ball.

I kept busy, glad that playing around had mostly taken my friend’s minds off the pertinent question of exactly where I came from and what my parents did. Inventing lies was easy, keeping track of them… not so much. Wavey still gave me sidelong glances from time to time, reminding me of that promise to tell her exactly what my backstory was. I wasn’t exactly comfortable lying to my friends, but the invented alibi was a lot more easy to explain than my somewhat convoluted circumstances leading me to be placed in the school in the first place.

I decided, for the moment, that it would be an obstacle I would take care of in the future. For now, I wanted to enjoy my time.

“Excuse me?”

I turned around in surprise.

“Yes?” I said, looking up.

The pony wasn’t as well-dressed as the rest of the participants. Indeed, even most of the minor nobles were bare of clothes, but meticulous grooming had been applied in an effort to differentiate themselves, quite literally, from the unwashed masses.

Though her fineries has seen better days, the ruffles in her dress seemed genuine, and the delicate lacework could only have been done through dedicated sewing and attention to detail. Looking at her face, her sharp, angular features were more striking and she stood taller than most of the noble delegates that graced the courtyard that night.

“Would you happen to know where I could fetch some refreshments?”

I stared at the mare, glancing at the buffet table in confusion.

“Uhh, they’re right next to you,” I said, pointing a hoof to the table. Seriously, they were right in front of her.

“Mmm,” the pony hummed absently, not even turning to look at the table. “So life-like.”

The statement was more to herself than to me, so I continued to stare uneasily at her while she studied me with piercing eyes.

“Hey, Harmonica, wh—”

Runner skidded to a stop, his neck craning to take in the mare’s heightened statured.

“B-Big!” he squeaked. “I-I mean…”

If the mare cared, she didn’t seem to take heed, instead she studied Runner with an expression that was part intense curiosity and concentration, rather than annoyance.

“A frame of reference,” she said. “Quaint.”

I gave her a weird look that mirrored Runner’s own.

“Uhh, yeah,” I said. “Let’s go…”

“Hold it,” the mare said. Then her gaze shot to my right fore-hoof. “Ah, I see.”

I froze. Wait. Was she just going to blurt it out in front of everypony here. I saw the others approaching curiously. Better get away—

I jerked back, the mare grasping my shoulder with an outstretched hoof. She leaned in close, enough for me to feel her warm breath as she whispered into my ear.

“I’m Mint,” she said. “You know of my mother.”

“Mother?”

“Hmm. I think I would like some apples.” The mare suddenly let go. I stumbled a few steps forward, before whipping my head back.

“Hey, wait!”

Mint was humming to herself, effortlessly gliding through the crowds until she melded in, disappearing from our view.

Apples? Something sparked in my memory.

“Hey Harmonica, why’re you standing around here?”

I blinked at Runner. “I was talking to her, didn’t you see?”

“See what?”

“The strange mare, really tall, you said she was big.”

“Did I?”

I shut my mouth. Runner just looked more confused. He was right there. It didn’t look like he was playing around.

“She— ah never mind,” I said, “I was just uhh talking to somepony.”

Runner shrugged. “Must have missed her by a tail hair.”

“Hey, what’re you doing?”

Wavey trotted up, seeing my expression.

“Oh I was just talking to somepony and Runner caught up with me,” I explained. I looked around. “Where’s the sisters?”

Golden caught up, but she evidently heard my question.

“They’ve gone back, there’s a dragon in the back apparently,” Golden said.

I cast my gaze back at the dais. Tempora was surreptitiously motioning at me.

“Oh,” I said nonchalantly. Then I faked a yawn. “Yeah, I have to go. It’s getting late.”

Golden and Wavey shared a look.

“Uhh, you know the Ball goes on the whole night?” Golden said, with an arched eyebrow.

“Yeah, uhm… it goes on for the whole week too,” I said. “So I think I’ll see you all tomorrow.”

Runner rolled his eyes. “Ah, lucky you, getting to leave whenever you want.” He pointed a weary hoof at two ponies that were practically glued to a well-dressed stallion. The stallion didn’t look too comfortable. “I have to stay around with them.”

Golden smacked him in the shoulder and gestured somewhat obtrusively at me.

“Oh,” Runner mumbled. “Heh sorry, I wasn’t thinking.”

“You never think,” Golden muttered. “Sure you don’t want to stay?”

I didn’t have to fake how uncomfortable that made me feel. Did I just play the fake-orphan card unwittingly?

“Ah, yeah,” I said. “See you later.”

As I trotted stiffly away, I heard Golden grumble something at Runner. Runner made a halfhearted reply, but I heard Golden smack him again.

I sighed.

Hopefully I could tell them soon.

——————

After sneaking into a corner, I managed to transform back, luxuriating in the feeling of stretching my arms and legs. Ooooh, the body you’re familiar with is the best type of body!

I know what you’re probably thinking. What happened to my clothes?

Magic is funny. Things can be transformed into other things. Equivalent volume doesn’t really matter, because density changes. What’s funny is that things are preserved rather strangely. When I transform into a pony wearing clothes, the fibres are integrated into a fine layer under my hair coat.

It’s really warm, so I wouldn’t recommend doing this in summer. The bonus is, I look identical, but I wouldn’t let Melphus try and pick me up, because I’d weigh a freaking ton. Just thought I should let you know.

“Harmony, oh I’m glad you’re here now,” Tempora said. She cast a nervous glance behind her. “Do you mind handling this? No need to worry everypony.”

“Uhh okay,” I said. “What? Did Matriarch Scales decide to drop by?”

Tempora coughed. “No it’s not Matriarch Scales.”

Tempora's nervousness was infectious. “Uhh, then who is it?” I asked.

Tempora hesitated. “Do you remember when Scales mentioned she would send a dragon to accompany you to the dragon-lands?”

I nodded, but my brow wrinkled. “That’s right,” I said. “But isn’t that in more than a week?”

Tempora smiled. “The dragon was interested in you. She came over early.”

She? Another dragoness?

I shrugged. Didn’t matter.

“Can’t be that bad,” I began, but I trailed off when Tempora’s worried look persisted.

“It's her daughter.”

Oh, goody, more politics.

“Oh for pony’s sa—” I quickly amended myself. “I mean… what’s she like?”

“Difficult,” Tempora answered. “She’s… troublesome. Has an issue with listening to me.”

That’s not good, I thought.

“Okay,” I said out loud. “I’ll give it a go.”

Tempora visibly relaxed. “Thanks,” she said. “I’ll make it up to you.”

“You know if these favours keep piling up, you’re going to end up owing me the kingdom,” I said.

Tempora mumbled something but I couldn’t hear it.

“What?” I queried.

“Nothing, around here,” Tempora replied, turning left around a corridor. “I know the night has been long, but you can rest throughout the day.”

Tempora mumbled something again.

I think I caught ‘if you survive’, but that could have been my imagination.

Tempora took a deep breath, composing herself in front of the door.

“Is she in there?”

Tempora started and looked at me sheepishly.

“Ah, yes,” she replied.

I’ve never seen Tempora so flustered. What kind of dragon was Scale’s daughter that could illicit such a reaction from the steadfast ruler of Equestria?

Tempora mumbled something, I think I caught ‘get it together’, or something.

“Okay, okay, just open the door and let Harmony deal with it,” Tempora muttered.

“What was that?” I said suspiciously.

“Hmm? Oh did I say that out loud, forget about it.”

What? Forget about it.

“Hello, Lapis.”

I strained in the darkness, trying to make out the dragoness. I guess I was expecting someone as big as Matriarch Scales, instead a grinning form of ultramarine scales and fangs leapt out of the darkness.

“Tempy!” the voice cried hugging the alicorn with bombastic enthusiasm.

“Lapis… I… can’t… breathe!” Tempora gasped.

Lapis broke away and patted Tempora on the head, despite the fact that Tempora’s crown was skewed, Lapis didn’t seem to notice.

“Oh, look you’re so cute, what are you? I simply must hug you!”

Tempora magically fixed her crown as she sighed in relief, all the while watching as I got my lungs crushed by the overly-friendly dragoness.

“As you may have surmised, Lapis is very friendly.”

“N’aww you’ve got such tiny little wiggly things. They’re like really blunt claws!”

I felt my hands being poked and prodded.

“You’re so squishy and soft! You’re adorable!”

“Help!” I yelled.

Tempora skittered out the door.

“Good luck!” I heard her echoing cry.

Lapis grinned.

“Now you’re all alone with me,” she said. “Let’s get to know each other!”

Author's Note

Getting back into my fic again, enjoy another double update!

Just to let you know, the way I've planned this might get a little sad, you have about two arcs to prepare, if I do it right.

Next Chapter: Jealousy is a fickle beast.

As always, my jostling readers, thanks for reading!

36 - Dawn

Chapter 36: Dawn

Tempora wasn't wrong, Lapis was a handful. Her tail kept coiling around my midsection annoyingly and she eyed me in the same way a girl would her dolls. It was not a pleasant experience, let me tell you.

Still, I managed to get some things out in between each squeezes that crushed my lungs.

“If you don't mind,” I gasped. “Can we talk about why you're here so—” *urk* “—early!”

Lapis relaxed her hold, and coiled sinuously on the other side of the table. She wasn't that much larger than Tempora, so her height just about overtook mine when I was standing straight. Lapis gave me a tousle with her claw and then studied me with pale rose-quartz eyes.

“Mother told me about you,” she said with a toothy grin. “I was interested to meet a traveller that went beyond the boundaries of wing and will.”

Oh, finally a normal conversation.

“But I didn't expect you to be so astoundingly cute! That patch of hair! Those squishy skin! Your stubby little claws!”

And the crazy comes back.

I took a seat uncertainly, as Lapis circled around the chair like a shark around a stranded survivor. “Don't you have duties or something? Matriarch Scales would have something for you to do, wouldn't she?”

Lapis smiled in the same sort of way a tiger does before it clamps down on its prey.

“Dragons have a different system to the ponies. The right to rule is kept only so long as there is no challenge. Power holds court in our halls.”

I struggled with the thought.

“Power? Sounds pretty dangerous.”

Lapis giggled. “No, silly! Power isn't just something physical like you're thinking. Power comes in all shapes and sizes. It's the ponies and their system that really frighten us. What happens when somepony is born into your little kingdom and upsets the balance. Thinks a little much of themselves and decides they know what's best to rule?”

Lapis grinned, stroking a claw down my hair.

“That's dangerous,” she said.

I had to agree, she made some good points. Besides, it was hard to disagree, when a razor sharp claw was winding down my neck.

“So, what now?” I asked, suddenly recalling the feeling I had moments ago, when Lapis declared us alone. Butterflies flittered in my stomach.

Lapis waggled a claw in front of me.

“Show me show magic!” she exclaimed, rocking back.

My jaw dropped open.

“U-Uhh, I haven’t prepared anything… why?!”

Lapis tutted as her tail swished from side-to-side, reminding me of a cat crouched and ready to swat a paw.

“It's a simple little test,” she said. “Let me see what you have to show the Council of Elders!”

“I-I’m not ready,” I stuttered, looking away. “I thought I would have more time.”

Lapis eyed me critically.

“Time, time, time,” she giggled, waving what I could only describe as a mischievous claw. “Do you really need time? Or do you need help?”

“I thought this demonstration was something you did by yourself?”

Lapis rolled her eyes, shaking her head. “Yes, ultimately you need to perform the feat in front of the Council by yourself, but who is to say that you won’t get help in the sidelines?”

I frowned, drawing up a list of ponies I knew that could help me. Celestia and Luna… but they were too busy. Tempora? No I don’t think she has the time either. Even less so than her daughters. Star Swirl? Unreliable. Clover? Clever but crazy. Discord? Already helping me.

I glanced up to see Lapis grinning at me.

No, no, no.

Lapis seemed to read my thoughts.

“Yes!” she exclaimed. “You could ask me!”

“I’m flattered, really, but uhh, I think I can handle this on my own.”

Lapis, who moments ago was smiling, drooped. Even her spines seems to deflate. She dragged a sullen claw across the tabletop.

“You sure you don’t want my help? I can show you lots of things,” she offered, eyes wide.

I gulped.

“It’s… not going to be anything dangerous is it?”

Lapis shook her head in shock, as if the very idea hadn’t occurred to her.

“No!” she replied. “I’m a lot more responsible than I look!”

“Okay,” I said slowly.

“Unless you have some sort of weakness against burning hot lava!”

“What?!” Lava?!

“You’ll be fine!”

With a chuckle, Lapis wrapped a sinuous tail around and lifted me bodily into the air. I was deposited unceremoniously onto her back, where I clung instinctively to whatever protrusion I could feel.

With a burst of flame that I suspected was more from her excitement than for show, Lapis burst out of the room and ran towards one of the large open bay windows that lined the corridor.

“Hang on, where are we— you’re not going to—”

Lapis didn’t reply, but just giggled as she dove out the window with her wings half-unfurled. Outside, the air was cold and sharp and her wings snapped out catching a slight draft. She flapped hard and I felt a sudden surge as we gained altitude. I blinked, I swear I only blinked. One moment the towers of the castle were around us, the next moment the castle was but a dwindling spec among the sprawling darkness of the moonlit nightscape below us.

My breath caught in my throat. I hadn’t flown before, unless you counted dream-flight.

Lapis curled around with a surprisingly flexible head. She could barely see me with her eye, but I noted the hidden pieces of laughter.

“You’re a brave one,” she said, “most land-dwellers get really scared when they are so far from the ground.”

“Well they’ve never been higher than I have,” I said reflexively.

I could feel Lapis’ intense curiosity without even seeing her face.

“Oh?!” she exclaimed. “What is higher than a dragon’s reach?”

I looked at Lapis in surprise. “You know,” I said. “Space.”

Lapis flapped her wings, taking us higher. We broke through cloud cover. Around us was the dimly lit constellations of an alien planet, the cool light of the moon and the rushing, biting wind.

“What is this ‘space’, tell me!”

How could I explain it?

“How far have you flown?” I asked.

Lapis giggled. “Farther than most dragons,” she replied with no small tone of pride. “I have gone so far that my wings found it hard to catch air, and it became bitterly cold, so cold a dragon could feel it. I nearly lost my thoughts up there.”

I had a few questions as to what would drive a dragon to try something like that, but I quashed them.

“Well space is when you go so far there is no air for your wings. That’s why we call it space. There’s nothing there except the stars, and the planets, and the wonders that can be found further beyond.”

I recalled an image of the first time my Dad had taken me to Annex-5. The slowly rotating ring-world underneath Annex-5 was framed by a binary star system. Beyond that was the Juniper Nebula, name so by the dull red dwarves nestled in between the stellar dust of million year old supernovae.

It was a breathtaking sight.

My Dad had chuckled at the time and tapped me politely on the shoulder.

“Careful now, Harmony,” he said. “If you lean too far you might crack the glass.”

I had stumbled back with a terrified look.

He laughed.

It was pressed diamond. There was no way I could’ve broken it.

Lapis was silent for a moment.

“You are interesting!” she said in an uncharacteristically serious tone.

Then she pulled up, angling us into the air. We headed up for a few moments, then she stalled, while my reminiscing thoughts was broken by the sudden feeling of weightlessness.

“Wait! There’s nothing holding me to youuuuuuuuuuuu!”

I had to fight to hold onto Lapis’ spines as the air struggled to pry me from her.

“Lapiiiiis!”

The dragoness laughed.

“Do you feel alive? Do you feel that?!”

I gritted my teeth, snapping my fingers. Stick Spider’s Spell, here we go, like a gecko. Come on!

It worked. Let me just tell you, if you use fingers to cast spells, don’t use both hands to grab onto something after casting the Stick Spider’s Spell. Bad move.

“Ooh good idea! Now we can try some more moves!”

“How about we don’t do things that might make me a pancake!”

“What? Did you say go faster?”

“Wha— No— Wooooooah!”

Lapis pulled up sharply, I was nearly turned into a pincushion by her spines. With a twist, Lapis spun in the air, with me hanging on like a rag doll superglued to a fighter jet.

“Hold on, I’m getting a bit dizzy!”

Lapis slowed down suddenly.

“Alright,” she said, uprighting herself. “We’re here anyway.”

I could smell the sulphur and ash.

Coughing, I managed to choke out a few words. “Where—” *hack* “—are we?!”

“A volcano,” Lapis replied with barely disguised glee. “Isn’t it wonderful?”

I was coughing uncontrollably, so I couldn’t reply. Luckily, Lapis seemed to notice because she angled away from the smoke and ash, and descended towards the summit of the smouldering mountain.

When I could drag in a breath, I wheezed, “Why are here?”

Lapis grinned at me, practically buzzing with excitement.

“The volcano is where dragons like to gather at. The most important thing, though, is that volcanoes have a lot of liquid rock.”

“Lava?!”

Lapis nodded as I scrambled rather than dismounted. I landed in waist-deep ash. Mumbling and grumbling, I flailed around until I found a series of hard recesses among the ash. I uncovered something hard and stood upon it, glaring at Lapis. The air was hot and uncomfortable, but Lapis didn’t seem to mind the heat at all. Or my cross look.

I pointed an accusatory finger at Lapis. “You— crazy dragoness!” I yelled. “I could have fallen off!”

Lapis smiled. “I wouldn’t have let you fall. You have to have more trust in dragons.”

I growled and said a few choice words under my breath.

“So what now,” I said, crossing my arms.

Lapis looked like she wanted to hug me again. I took a step back.

“You’re so adorable when you’re mad!” she exclaimed, reaching out with a claw. I took another step back out of her reach.

“Aww!” she pouted, then shook her head. “Okay, some lessons, then.”

She took what looked like a deep breath, but instead of air she breathed out, it was fire.

“Now,” she said. “How did I do that?”

“Magic?” I hazarded.

Lapis grinned. “I know that, silly! But how?”

Well it wasn’t as if I could get the composition of her magic through grabbing it like Clover did.

“Uhh, you converted some of your internal reserve into fire?”

Lapis smiled, but shook her head. “Close,” she said. “But if that were true, how could I do this?”

There was a good-sized block of obsidian a few steps away from us. I didn’t notice it before because everything was covered in a fine layer of ash. Lapis sauntered up to the rock and blew a steady stream of fire onto it. Her flame played upon the surface of the rock, blowing away the ash from the force of her breath. The rock beneath started glowing dull-red. Before long, the rock was white-hot, and the air visibly rippled with the heat.

I was impressed.

“How do you get that much power out?” I said in amazement.

Lapis grinned at me.

“Do you know why dragons eat gems?”

I shook my head, fascinated.

Lapis waved a claw. “Because gems can naturally store magical power. Every dragon has what we call a hearthstone. It is the accumulated blend of all the gems we’ve eaten in our lives.”

“So dragons eat gems…”

“To get more power,” Lapis said. “The more gems, the more ability a dragon has to store power. Often the biggest and longest-living dragons have ingested tonnes of gems, their hearthstones hold enough power to level mountains.”

My eyes widened with that.

“So…” I trailed off, embarrassed to ask the question.

“Why haven’t we gone around and started ruling everything?” Lapis chuckled.

I nodded dumbly.

Lapis scratched the obsidian stone with a claw absently. It broke off chips easily, as if her claws were made of diamonds.

“Dragons aren’t very adept with magic. All of our skills are pretty much innate. We can breath awesome fire, our claws and teeth can cut through stone, but beyond that…” She shrugged. “We used to be the most powerful beings in the land, but now the future lies in how clever you can manipulate magic. Ponies are the best with that, no doubt about it.”

“Why are you telling me about this?”

Lapis stopped scratching the stone and looked at me. “There’s trouble brewing,” she said. “Some—” she stopped herself “—most dragons are not like me. They are not as accepting of ponies as I am, they rather take what they can while we still hold the balance of power.”

Lapis’ eyes welled with tears. “I don’t want to see everything my mother has built up torn down for such a petty reason!” Lapis gritted her teeth, her tail lashing out and striking the obsidian stone behind her. The stone fractured and split with the force of her blow. I flinched.

Lapis looked up and softened her voice. “The Council is hounding for blood and Gripple is the one doing it. He’s heading for mother’s position.”

“But your mother can deal with him, can’t she?”

Lapis hesitated. “Yes,” she said. “For now. But what of a decade? A century? My mother will not last forever, and all it will take will be one successful challenge.”

“What about you, can’t you help your mother?”

Lapis looked away. “Challenges are one-on-one, I cannot interfere with a rightful challenge. Gripple’s hearthstone should be no bigger than mine… but I’ve heard tell he’s been growing his by enlisting some strange creatures that have the guise of an overgrown dog.” I couldn’t tell if it were from the red glow of the lava nearby, or if her cheeks were red. “I’m… no match for Gripple. If mother loses a challenge from him, then it’s over.”

“Then how is helping me going to help?” I asked.

When Lapis stared at me, I felt like a child that had spoken out of turn while the teacher was explaining something. In a way, her sudden change in demeanour made her more scary than she would be if she were mad from the beginning.

“When the treaty is signed, it will be inviolate for the duration of your reign,” Lapis said quietly. With the constant rumble of the volcano, I could barely hear her. “Nothing Gripple could do would break it.” She straightened. “Dragons will always honour their agreements, but they can only broker a treaty if they recognise you first.” She sighed.

“I don’t want a war. Please. The last time…” Lapis trailed off, fixing me with a pair of eyes that was passionate as much as pleading.

“Convince them,” she said. “Quell their thirst of blood with the irrefutable acknowledgement of mutual destruction.”

I couldn’t hold her look for more than a few seconds. I dropped my gaze to my worn shoes.

“I’ll try,” was all I can say. I looked up at Lapis. She was staring at the volcano’s summit. Finally she turned to me with a small, tight smile, a shadow of her former bubbly personality.

“That’s all I ask,” she said.

Author's Note

The reason my writing is so sporadic is because I happen to have a lot of RL commitments. Now I would properly apologise if I had a patreon or something, but I'll never have one of those, so no.

You'll just get the full force of my procrastination. mwuhahaha

No but seriously, you're all awesome. I love seeing people react to my writing, good or bad, it makes me feel good that there are people who give enough of a damn about my writing to comment.

Next Chapter: We finally see what's been coming for a long time.

As always, my globalised readers, thanks for reading!

P.S. Made some edits, thanks Carrara for pointing them out!

37 - Pride

Chapter 37: Pride

Lapis was a bundle of repressed energy all the way back. It was as if she was trying to drown out the serious nature of our discussion with lighthearted jests and teasing chuckles. I wanted to mirror the attitude, but I found it hard to speak throughout the ride. My mind kept coming back to the unsettling realisation that the only way Lapis saw a resolution between the dragons and us was to threaten mutual destruction.

Us.

It was a funny thought. A few years ago I would have balked at the idea. I would have said ‘them’, ‘they’ and ‘theirs’. Now I said ‘we’, ‘ours’ and ‘together’. The notion that ponies were different to humans was only physical. It was getting psychologically harder to distinguish between them and us. ‘They’ thought like ‘us’, they talk like us. They laugh and play and cry and remember. We did all of that too.

I no longer thought of them as them.

They no longer mattered.

I looked at Lapis and saw a little of myself.

She didn’t think in terms of them or they, she wanted to think of us. How our choices affected us. Her plan, and by extension Tempora’s, was unsettling.

With a start, I glanced down at my white-knuckled hands gripping Lapis’ spines and I slowly relaxed them.

Was there another way?

Was there some other way apart from a promise that both sides would be devastated if they continued along that path?

From the way Lapis had relayed her concerns, she felt sure that the dragons so far had the upper hand. The dragons held enormous power, and fighting them as Equestria was now would ultimately end in Equestria's loss.

However, the way she said it implied that it would also take a heavy toll on the dragons too. What was driving Gripple? Why did he want to wage war on Equestria in the first place? Why do something if it would only end in chaos and destruction?

I had a feeling that I might never get an answer to that question. They were immaterial at the moment, anyway. Right now, I had to concentrate on pulling through this without the whole world plunging into a cross-species war.

So, no pressure, right?

——————

When we arrived back, the beginnings of the dawn had broken through the clouds. Lapis gently settled me down near my home instead of the castle. Though she looked like she was brimming with questions, one look at my swaying posture, and she settled for squeezing the life out of me instead. Lapis then gave me a playful lick before taking to the air.

Holding my flaming cheek in embarrassment, I stood there stunned, but shook my head, deciding the lick was just Lapis’ way of saying goodbye. I trudged back home, stumbling on the last few steps. I opened to door to meet an unimpressed draconequus.

“Where were you?” Discord growled, staring at me with flinty eyes.

I yawned. “A dragoness decided to make herself known to me,” I replied, pushing past him.

“What?! I thought you were at the Ball?!” he exclaimed. Discord caught me by my pants as I stumbled by, causing me to swivel around to meet him. At first I was annoyed and more interested in going to bed than explaining what happened, but one look at his worried face melted me.

“Look it’s some really heavy stuff,” I said, pulling away. I gestured to the couch and gratefully, he agreed.

There were a few moments of silence as I covered my face with my hands and ordered my thoughts.

“The dragons… there’s something stirring them up. A dragon named Gripple wants to upset the current balance. They want me to show that Equestria is a nation to be reckoned with. Lapis told me—“ my breath caught “—she told me the only thing that dragons recognise is power.”

I wanted to sink in further into my couch. I wanted the couch to swallow me whole and block out the world.

Instead I fought the urge to drift away and got to meat of my feelings.

“I’m afraid I’m going to fail,” I said.

Discord swung his legs to and fro as he considered my words.

“Who’s Lapis?” he finally asked.

I started, then chuckled dryly. I guess I should mention it.

“Do you remember Matriarch Scales?”

A nod.

“She’s her daughter.”

“Oh. Okay,” Discord mumbled.

I sat up straighter. That’s it?

“You don’t seem worried,” I said, annoyed at his nonchalance despite myself.

Discord gave me a small smile, like the one I first saw him with when he first me.

“I think the dragons are the ones that are afraid,” he said quietly. Then he shifted closer to me and laid his head on my shoulder. “When you’re afraid of somepony, you want to show them you’re not.” He paused. “Like T-Tempora. I think she’s scared of me and that’s why she’s so scary around me. She’s much better now, because you showed her she shouldn’t be scared.”

“But she’s still so unreasonable about you!” I huffed. That was bringing back some unpleasant talks.

Discord nudged me from the side and chortled at my indignation. “And she’s always going to be like that. All you have to do is just enough.”

Suddenly, Discord yawned. I shied away from a beam on sunlight that hit me square in the eye. The dawn was well and truly on its way.

“I was up all night, but now I know you’re safe, I’m going back to bed,” he murmured.

I finally noticed Discord’s sagging posture and the bags under his bleary eyes. I was so wrapped up in my own problems that I had completely swept Discord’s feelings under the rug. Up all night, just waiting for me. I suddenly had a vision of Discord sitting in the kitchen, as he stared at the clock with only the sound of its tick keeping him company. A prickling sense of guilt crawled over my skin.

“Hey,” I said, and he glanced up at me. “Thank you.”

I tried to inject as much feeling as I could into those two words.

Discord gave me a warm smile, accepting the kind-of apology with a small nod. He shifted wearily from the couch and trudged towards the bedroom.

“Are you coming?” he called back.

“Yeah, yeah,” I replied. “In a minute.”

I concentrated on his retreating steps, a beat that tapped out a similar rhythm to my heart.

Alone, I contemplated what Discord had told me.

“Just enough, huh?” I mumbled to myself absently.

From the side, I felt an uncomfortable lump. Frowning, I withdrew the crystals that Tempora had left with me. A dragon kept their magic within precious stones…

I felt a small smile play upon my lips.

“Thanks Discord. I think I’ve gotten my answer.”

——————

I got barely any sleep before there was knocking at the front door. With a jolt, I realised I had fallen asleep on the couch. My hands reflexively clenched, but I suddenly couldn’t feel the crystals. Eyes wide open, I nearly started panicking until I saw the two crystals on the table. Funny, I must have left them on the table after experimenting with them a little.

Bang, bang, bang!

The pony on the other side of the door must be getting impatient.

“Coming, coming!” I yelled, trudging to the door.

Muttering, I opened the door.

“Harmony!” Celestia greeted.

I looked around. Where was Luna?

Celestia saw my look and answered the question for me.

“Luna’s still sleeping,” she said. “She’s still young.”

I chuckled. “Aren’t you tired?”

Celestia shook her head. “No!” she said quite happily. “I like to get up when the sun rises.”

Ah, an early riser. I can never get used to somepony like that.

My body made that fact quite clear with a yawn.

“You want to come in?” I asked.

Celestia practically shoved past me to get the kitchen.

“Food!” she said imperiously.

I waited with crossed arms.

“Please?” she added with wide eyes.

I rolled mine, but gave up resisting when she added slightly quivering lips. I suspected she was pretending, no, I knew she was faking it, but dang it, she knew my weak spots.

“Okay, okay, what do you want?”

“Something new!”

One of the advantages of being an alien is that you can name new foods whatever you wanted. I only realised this when Celestia asked me what a fruit punch was when I made it. I was about to tell her it was a fruit punch, when Discord interrupted me and told them it was a ‘smoothie’. I mean, he wasn’t far off, and by his smug grin, he probably enjoyed the name more than I did. So I just went with it and we now call fruit punches, smoothies.

I any case, I was going to make something new, and I was going to name it.

I scanned the pantry, lamenting the lack of foodstuffs. There wasn’t much that survived the transition to Equestria and things from Earth would quickly expire in the meantime. The only thing that survived was the canned foods, and I kept them jealously locked away from prying foals. I suspected Discord knew where they were, but I was saving them for a special occasion in the future. Like if I saved the world or something along those lines. It had to be really special.

I settled on making something resembling pizza. I don’t know what you would call pizza ingredients on bread, I guess it’s closer to a sandwich, but I’m going to call it Harmony’s bread.

Because I can.

“What’re you making?”

“Chaos bread!”

With an exasperated huff, I turned around to spot Discord grinning at me and waddling over to the table. I had sneaking suspicion that he had been listening into the conversation and waited at the staircase to interject at the right moment. He settled into a chair and pounded on the table in much the same way Celestia did when she demanded I make some food. I was getting serious deja vu here.

“Food!” he added.

“Come on!” I groaned. “Discord, can’t I name something for once?”

Discord shook his head, still smiling as he rocked slightly in his chair. I was going to tell him off because the stool wasn’t really stable, but then I decided that watching him fall off the chair one day would be a more amusing resolution.

I still made them… whatever I was going to make. I’m not calling it ‘chaos bread’. That sounds ridiculous.

I set one down for Celestia… but withheld Discord’s portion.

“Hey!” he said.

“You haven’t asked for it nicely,” I told him.

Discord looked confused for a moment, before he realised what I meant.

“Pllleeeeeeeease?”

For some reason the way he said it irked me even more.

“Oh alright,” I said, passing over the plate laden with the unidentifiable food object. When Discord gets down to it, he can pull a pretty good Celestia-face.

That’s right, I thought darkly, while studying Celestia as she curiously poked the bread-thing. I called it Celestia-face.

She glanced up at me and smiled sweetly.

“Thank you,” she said, lifting the bread in her telekinetic grip.

I take it all back. I’m sorry I thought anything bad about you. Why are you so darn cute?! Stop it.

“I like this chaos bread,” Celestia said, chewing the bread thoughtfully. “It tastes crazy, but it binds together so nice.”

Discord giggled at my expression.

“Really?” I said. “Chaos bread? You’re going to keep that name?”

“What?” Discord replied. “Got a better name?”

“I was going to call it Harmony’s bread, ‘cause, you know, I made it.”

Discord and Celestia shared a knowing look.

“That’s a bad name,” Discord sniffed.

“How is that better than chaos bread?” Celestia added.

“Sounds kind of full of himself,” Discord said.

Celestia nodded. “Soon he’ll be naming things all over Equestria.” She gasped in mock horror. “What if he names everything he makes?!”

Discord snorted with laughter. “Like ‘Harmony’s Haven’?”

“I didn’t come up with that!”

“Or ‘Tree of Harmony?’” Celestia continued.

“Hey, it’s not named that!”

Discord nodded. “That does sound awfully arrogant.”

I flung up my hands and huffed. I wasn’t really angry, but weren’t they laying it on a little thick? I wouldn’t… name everything after myself. That’s— I mean it would be nice to have stuff named after you, but I wouldn’t—

Okay, I’ll admit it. It would be awesome having stuff named after you. Embarrassing. But it’s still awesome.

“It’s like you two really want to cook for yourselves,” I grumbled in mock-anger.

Celestia harrumphed. “We have cooks,” she said haughtily. “They cook better than you.”

Discord made a waving motion that stopped when she said that. He cast a worried look at me.

“Really?” I said mildly.

Celestia looked like she sensed she said something wrong, but didn’t know what it was.

“What?” she said. “It’s true.”

“Well,” I said frostily, moving to the kitchen sink and washing my hands. I didn’t really need to, but I didn’t want to look at Celestia right now. “I wouldn’t want you to eat my rubbish.”

I turned back to see Celestia’s expression in a weird mix of vexed and distraught.

“It’s not rubbish,” she said hastily.

I almost relaxed, until she added, “But it’s not better than the cook’s.”

Discord made an almost inaudible sigh. I had to struggle to maintain a grip on my anger. If she didn’t like my food, why ask for me to cook it.

“I suppose you could do any better, then?” I shot back. I made a sweeping motion to the kitchen behind me. “You know your way around this, then, Princess? Cook for yourself, could you?”

Celestia glared at me.

“I don’t have to know how to cook. Ponies do it for me,” she said.

“So you think I’ll just do whatever you tell me to do?” I said incredulously.

“Don’t you always?” she answered.

I flexed my jaw. “I guess you could just eat whatever the cooks give you, then. You don’t have to come by here anymore.” I flicked a hand. “I don’t cater to spoiled Princesses. Get your precious cooks to cook for you.”

“You—“ she started, but she stopped herself. “Fine!”

Celestia stormed out the house, slamming the door behind her.

Discord stared at me with wide, damning eyes.

He didn’t say anything. All I heard was the chair being slowly scraped back and his quietly retreating steps. He left the half-eaten bread on the table.

I stood alone in the kitchen, wondering why I was standing so still. Wondering why I was just staring at the table, not really taking in anything at all. Wondering why I didn’t scream, or yell.

Wondering why I just numbly picked up the dishes and began cleaning up the mess.

I guess I didn’t know how to react.

To our first fight.

Author's Note

I tend to get really didactic in my writing, I know it's a bad habit, but I'm working on it.

Sorry for the uhh drama. I don't know what came over me. Just reminded me of a fight I had a long time ago. It still hurts, but at least this one will have a resolution.

Next Chapter: A side of Celestia that no one really sees.

As always, my retail readers, thanks for reading!

38 - Envy

Chapter 38: Envy

Celestia glanced up as the door opened slowly, admitting a rather elderly pony.

“Princess? It’s time to— oh I see you’re already attending to your work. Good.”

The quill, which had been scratching idly on the paper, now took on a more focused movement. Equations were written, tallies were done and the columns were checked for discrepancies.

“Princess?”

“Hmm?”

“I said, what do you think of the tax laws? Surely the petition is something to be dismissed.”

The Princess hummed to herself. She read the figures again, but they didn’t seem to be sinking in.

“Princess?”

“Yes?”

“If you don’t mind me being too forward, I believe you are distracted. You’re quite absent, and we’re not getting much done. Go and take a walk. I think that will do you good.”

Princess Celestia smiled at List. Though she spoke with a sharp tongue and a primly tone, Celestia appreciated the mare’s candidness. Nopony would call her simply ‘Celestia’, perhaps excluding Luna, so Celestia made do with the little moments where they showed their familiarity through casual conversation.

She still wished they would call her Celestia.

The Princess title was something that wore off as time flew by.

With measured steps, Celestia entered the garden, her face uplifted, but her gaze pensive.

Among the usual adornments that gilded a garden, roses and hedges and such, there was a small table, with a smooth wooden chair that was most comfortable to Celestia. In her earlier years, she recalled hating this particular spot…

—————

“Tea, Princess?”

“No. Fetch me something sweet. I dislike tea.”

The servant bowed and backed away. Celestia didn’t know the name of the stallion, even though he had served with the castle longer than she remembered. She didn’t remember his name, because she wasn’t required to, and because their name barely registered as something important to the filly. A Princess was supposed to act different around her subjects.

Mother made it clear that there were commoners and there was royalty.

There was people you knew existed, and people you knew.

A very special difference, she had been told.

The servant returned with the drink and set it on the table before her. He gave an elegant bow and stepped to the side, ready to assist Celestia with whatever was required. The Princess sipped at the orange juice and watched the common ponies going about their business.

The sound of wild laughter came from a small corner of the courtyard to her right. Her ears swivelled and her gaze soon followed.

In the corner of the common square, a few foals were sitting together and having a small picnic. They were giggling and laughing and playing around. Enjoying their food, and sharing a general air of mirth that Celestia didn’t feel.

The Princess looked on with carefully veiled interest, her eyes alight with their antics.

“Princess?” A familiar voice called from the inside. “Your break is over.”

Carefully concealing her sigh—for a Princess did not show ugly emotions—Celestia made her way to List, who was waiting patiently at the desk. List was a name Celestia knew because she came here to teach her algebra, history, geography, policy, politics and magic. Celestia knew a great deal about the kingdom. She knew that Equestria was a central state, land-locked and squished between four neighbouring nations. She knew that Equestria dominated in trade and magic. She knew that there were a variety of different cultures and languages. She knew all four of the languages.

Celestia knew a lot.

As List lectured her on the processes of taxation and civics, Celestia dutifully took notes and wondered if there was anything in the world she didn’t know. Surely everything was contained here.

That was what she thought, until she met a bright creature with gentle hands and an easy laugh. Somepony that was not a pony.

But right now she didn’t want to think about him. He had been mean, and she was still angry at him. Why was he angry at her? She had only told him the truth. The truth was good, right? She had been told that in history, lying had made things hard, and it was easier in the long run to be honest.

“Princess?”

“Yes?”

“The lesson is over, please review the contents, there will be a few questions for you tomorrow.”

With a sigh, Celestia pulled away from the desk, leaving the various parchment, scrolls and quills scattered on the desk. Later, some other servant would tsk and clean up the mess. Usually she would order them herself, but right now, she wasn’t feeling up to it.

Again, she was drawn to the balcony. Her eyes sought the corner of the courtyard, where the foals had been playing. She cast around for them, but they were gone, and for some reason, that made Celestia a little sad.

No! she thought angrily. A Princess doesn’t feel this way. She is strong, just like mother. She is proud, and tall, and decisive, and royal.

A quick walk in the gardens would do her good. She would take a walk, just like her mother does when heavy things weighed on her mind. One day, Celestia would be the head of state, and she would have to brush aside these petty, petty feelings like List told her. A ruler was not swayed by her emotions. A ruler must put her nation before herself. A good ruler is strong. A great ruler is stronger still.

Celestia headed out to the gardens. There was a small secluded section that she quite liked, filled with small carvings of birds and cute little animals that Celestia hadn’t learned about yet. Surrounding her were small hedges, and the rose bushes that were recently planted. One day the scene would be very pretty, she knew, but today it was just a part of the gardens that was far away from anypony else.

She sat at the table while her silent servant followed her behind.

“Princess, aren’t you going to visit?” he said, uncharacteristic of him.

Celestia looked at him in surprise, before brushing it aside. She set her head on the table, a lock of her mane falling out of place and hiding her eyes.

“No,” she replied. “I think I’ll have dinner here.”

She sounded calm, with an air of aloofness. To anypony watching, the Princess simply looked tired from her studies.

The servant bowed and left.

He didn’t say anything, it wasn’t his place. But if he could, he would have told the Princess that he didn’t like her returning to that lonely routine of sitting at the garden and eating all alone.

Author's Note

In this very short arc, we'll come to know a lot more about the Royal Sisters. The main story arc will continue after this short detour. Sorry for the short chapter! There will be another chapter following very shortly, if time permits.

Next Chapter: Will Time be enough to heal? Or has a rift begun to open that both can't close?

As always, my evergreen readers, thanks for reading!

39 - Avarice

Chapter 39: Avarice

Discord wasn't talking to me.

It wasn't a deliberate thing, it just felt less animated than before. I knew he was upset with how things had gotten between Celestia and me, but it wasn't all my fault. No, it wasn't my fault at all! Celestia had been pushing all my buttons. I hated the way royalty acted. Like there were different people. Like there was a clear division between those of different statuses. The dependence went both ways. You lead, you carry responsibility. You have privileges, but they must be paid for. Respect is earned, not bought. These were the sort of things I believed in.

But I hated seeing this divisive barrier.

These were also the sorts of things I remembered my father telling me on the odd occasion that he was feeling philosophical. Not that there were many times when that happened, but any opportunity that I had to experience a 'normal' Dad that waxed his worldliness was one I remembered. I treasured the moments when he took my hand, and did something that defied the Powers that Be with his characteristic jaunty wave and half-impish smile.

That’s why I couldn’t understand his reasons for marrying Tempora. That’s why I didn’t really connect with the airy austerity of Tempora’s personality. I knew the instant that I saw how she reacted to Discord, that we wouldn’t really get along.

I tried, though.

To be fair, she tried as well.

And I never felt a shred of animosity to Celestia and Luna, they were children after all.

But Celestia was at a crossroads, she was balancing the structure of her upbringing against the little snippets of my ideals and beliefs. I knew that in time, there was going to be a clash. I didn’t dwell on it, and honestly I never gave it more than a passing thought.

Was it my fault that I hadn’t pushed to make my position clear? Was it my fault for not noticing Celestia’s other side? Her royal self? Did the blame really lay with me?

They might have seen me loitering at the front gate of the castle for a while, with the guards looking curiously on. I paced from one side to the other, arguing with myself before I gave up and headed back. The guards didn’t say anything, and I knew they couldn’t have known about our fight, but I felt like their eyes were judging me as I paced from one side of the gates to the other. I left them with a despondent sigh, and I could feel their phantom gazes on my back as I made my way back.

I wasn’t the one that was wrong. She was wrong. I was right. She…

It was like there were a swarm of bees in my head, all bursting and clamouring with the simmering stew of guilt and guile. It slowly dawned on me that I was trying to rationalise my actions. If I was so right I wouldn’t be justifying them to myself, would I?

I stumbled on the front steps of my house, brought rudely back to reality by the hollow thump of one of the posts that supported the verandah. With a muffled grunt and holding my eye, I realised I had trodden all the way from the castle without noticing.

Growling, I opened the door and stepped inside, trudging up the stairs and collapsing into my bed. Around me was the sights and sounds of familiar things. My room, a ceiling dotted with faded glow-in-the-dark stickers of stars and planets. A crack in the corner that used to scare me as a kid. My dead computer, strewn books and CDs that I’ve read time and time again for the nostalgia. My Dad’s dimensional device…

Wait… what?

Slowly, I got up from my bed, the pain and throbbing fading away as I more closely examined the familiar chromatic sheen partially hidden by my discarded clothing. A sock covered the dial and a trouser leg obscured the screen, but I could make out the unmistakable etching on the side that bore my Dad’s signature, like an artist’s pride.

Cautiously, I brushed off the garments and held aloft the device. It felt heavier than before, but it had been a long time since I’d actually held it. Roughly the size of a tablet, the device was deceptively simplistic for something so complicated. My Dad once mentioned something about hiding the rest of the machine in a ‘reticullar space’, but I just took the device for granted.

Now it was literally within my grasp.

I stared at the device in my hands for a long time. It was my Dad’s first invention. His Dimensional Device. My Dad was a fan of alliteration, so he named all his little gizmos with alliterative arrangements. The Super Solder Sucker, the Gifted Gabby Grabber, the Mysterious Map Montage… and so on. The Dimensional Device was what made our little travels across different universes and times possible. It was a little temperamental, but Dad had almost fixed it… until he met Tempora.

I didn’t know what had happened to it, save that my Dad knew where it was, but it had been sitting in my room, under a few clothes. Did my Dad come home and move it? No he couldn’t, not in his condition.

But the biggest question was… what was I going to do with it?

The Device wasn’t very heavy. It had small buttons on the side with an almost insultingly simple interface. I knew the home coordinates of Earth. I knew them by heart. I didn’t know what coordinates this place were, my Dad had neglected to mention them.

I thought of the few friends I had back on Earth. Surely they would have moved on? I wasn’t particularly close to them, but I hadn’t even had a chance to say goodbye. Grandma? No she rarely visited, and she didn’t like Dad.

Earth.

I felt a strange sense of longing well up in my chest.

Home.

My fingers edged towards the buttons, and I set in the coordinates I knew so well…

————

Tempora was feeling agitated, though she couldn’t understand why. Her hooves kept shifting and she couldn’t maintain a still posture for long. The last time something like this happened, Max fell under that horrid mind field.

Her hooves clattered on the floor noisily, the hoof covers producing a metallic clink as she paced around the chamber.

Clink, clink, clink.

There was a gentle knock on the door.

“My Queen, is something the matter?”

“Ah List, you haven’t seen Harmony around, have you?”

List gave an uncertain bow before answering. “Yes, the Prince approached the gate but didn’t enter into the castle. He seemed a little distressed.”

“Mmmm.”

“My Queen?”

Tempora paused halfway across the room, her hoof half-raised to take another step.

“Yes?” the alicorn queried somewhat innocuously.

From the tightening of List’s lips, Tempora already knew that ploy wasn’t working. She decided to switch to another before List could guilt-trip her into revealing more than she was comfortable with. The advisor always had a habit of breaking her composure.

“Nothing,” she continued. “Don’t mind me, List. Yes, something is bothering me, and yes I know you know that, and no, I do not want to talk about it. Yes, it concerns Harmony. No, I do not wish to talk about it. Yes, it also involves my daughters. No, I do not wish to discuss it.”

List blinked at the matriarch and then gave Tempora a humourless smile.

“Sit,” she commanded rather than offered. She pointed to the only pair of chairs in the room. “Let’s get this over with.”

With a pout Tempora realised she had just made a hay bale of a grass clipping as it were. She glanced around as if to catch out prying eyes and with a protracted sigh, sank into the chair.

List steepled her hooves and leaned back into the chair.

“Anything you would like to tell me?” The question sounded awfully like an order than a query. Her tone checked the reluctant rejoinder that Tempora had prepared. Instead, the alicorn deflated and finally told List what was plaguing her mind.

“I think Harmony and Celestia had a fight,” she finally said.

List raised an eyebrow. “That is not uncommon among siblings,” she remarked.

Tempora waved her arms as if to gesticulate her frustration into existence.

“But they’ve never had a fight!” Tempora blurted out. “I’ve never seen them so much as quibble over anything!”

List didn’t seem impressed. She crossed her fore hooves rather than steepled them. “Maybe you don’t know them as well as you think,” she said quietly, but firmly.

Tempora’s jaw dropped at the sheer audacity of List’s sentiment.

“Y-You—“ she started, but the scheduler cut her off.

“Forgive me, my Queen, but that is the crux of the matter is it not?”

Tempora pursed her lips, outwardly silent, but inwardly fuming.

List sighed. “Queen Tempora, you have a sordid blind spot for your faults. While, as a ruler, it is mostly acceptable that you can substitute your vacuity for your shortcomings with confidence and poise in the Courts, in here you are bound by a different Law.”

Tempora’s eyebrows wrinkled together as she considered her words. “The Law…?”

“The Law of Family. The Law of Parent and Child. Mother to Foal.”

Tempora shook her head. “I’m too—“

List rolled her eyes. “Forgive me for being too forward, but you are not.”

Tempora opened her mouth to retort, but realised she was addressing her scheduler. That mare knew how many minutes she had in her day. The only other mare with a firmer grasp on Time than the Queen… at least in the Courts.

Tempora heaved a defeated breath.

“What should I do?” she mumbled into her gown.

List tapped a hoof on the chair and with a smooth movement, stood up and composed herself. No longer was List the firm advisor, she was the Royal Scheduler.

“That, my Queen, is something you should decide. You are good at at being decisive. I don’t know why you would have had an issue in the first place.”

Tempora nodded, but called out as List reached the door.

“List, one more thing!”

The mare turned around.

“Thank you,” Tempora said.

List smiled a little more warmly.

“Well, I’m always here to serve the Queen,” she said, departing with a slight bow.

Tempora wandered over to the window and took a deep breath.

The sun needed setting, there would be time for a discussion, and perhaps some quality time with her own family.

—————

Discord made his way back to the house, his steps hesitant for once. Words hadn’t been spoken to the effect, but Discord could feel that for the first time since meeting the friendly human, they were at odds.

It wasn’t as if Harmony had done anything particularly wrong… and that was the crux of the matter. Why did his heart tell him that there was something oh so wrong when his head was of a different opinion?

The draconequus retraced his footsteps leading to the front porch, but paused at the edge and then hung back. The porch seemed harder to climb, though his legs had grown bigger since the first time Harmony had led him up the steps.

Holding his breath, Discord scaled the steps, shaking his head savagely and biting his lips in resolution. There wasn’t any point in being mad at Harmony, he wasn’t even sure why he had these feelings, but they were powerful and lurked in the darkness. He knew instinctively that they had to be aired out, or they would fester in the muted recesses of his heart.

He opened the door, hearing the hinges creak ominously. Even outside, Discord suddenly had the sensation that the house was empty, that there wasn’t anyone in it.

“Hello?” he called out.

There was no answer.

With careful steps, Discord made his way to Harmony’s room. The door lay shut. Discord hesitated his claw raised in a fist to knock, but then thought better of it.

Maybe he’s sleeping, he thought to himself, choosing instead to ease open the door.

Inside the room lay quiet.

“Harmony?” Discord’s quavering voice called out.

Author's Note

Sorry, sorry for the lack of updates!

Also apologies for any mistakes. I don't English very good.

I'll get to regular updating schedule some time in the future when things settle.

Next Chapter: Is... is it over?

As always, my seasonal readers, thanks for reading!

40 - Sloth

Chapter 40: Sloth

Everything was how I remembered it. The streets were the same, the houses were the same, the slow traffic crawling up the road, and the nosy kids that lived a block down from my own humble little abode. The house was still there, all in its weathered glory, and apart from the lawn, which was ragged and unkempt, nothing seemed amiss. I mean, the lawn was always that way, but nothing seemed out of place. It was strange.

“Hey!”

I started, my eyes searching around until they fell upon a girl about half my age. She was staring at me with eyes that felt like they were digging a hole through my chest. I was beginning to feel uncomfortable under that soul-weighing look.

“What?” I asked, a little put-off by her behaviour. I’d never seen her around here before. The girl continued to stare at me for a while, her navy skirt fluttering a little in the breeze. People on the footpath seemed to ignore her, even though her behaviour was out of character for a neighbourly resident.

“Aren’t you meant to be somewhere?” she finally asked, cocking her head.

I stared back at her in incomprehension. Somewhere? No. I was where I already belonged, there wasn’t anywhere I needed to be.

For some reason the girl grew cross and folded her arms. I noticed her hair was silken black, but her eyes were a startling cyan. Was she wearing contacts? Strange girl. “You can’t be here,” she insisted. “They need you.”

I blinked at her, giving her a rather patronising smile. “Sure, okay,” I said. “Whatever you say.”

Her expression darkened, but instead of engaging with me further, she stormed off. I was left gazing after her, her look of utter disappointment tore at me more than it should have. She was just a stranger, right? Why did she care about me, or anyone close to me?

“Hey, Harmony!”

I glanced up and saw Jason, one of the few friends I’ve had at school. I waved a greeting to him. I shook my head of brooding thoughts. “What’s up?” I said, leaning against a post.

Jason grinned at me and gave me a nudge. “Haven’t seen you around for a while, thought you just up and left on an adventure with your Dad again. Didn’t I ever tell you that you live one of the coolest lives ever?” He shook his head. “But you never let me tag along.” He waited a while as I raised an unimpressed eyebrow at his not-so-subtle suggestion. Finally he chuckled and shrugged. “Anyway, where’ve you been?”

I opened my mouth to reply, but no words came out.

“Oh…” I trailed off, my thoughts returning to that girl. Was this one of my excursions with my Dad catching back up to me? She did look strangely familiar. I haven’t had time to gather my wits about me, it’s been so busy since I… what was I doing?

“N-Nothing,” I finally choked out. “I didn’t go anywhere. Or something happened.”

Jason eyed me coolly. “Just because you get to go on adventures doesn’t mean you can just leave me out of it,” he growled. “Come on, tell me what you’ve been up to!” He crossed his arms. “I’m your friend!”

I nodded genially, that’s right. He was my friend. Along with all my friends back on Earth—

“No!” I yelled. “Who are you?!”

‘Jason’ sighed, his eyes flashing a malicious yellow before disappearing. “I rather thought you might not have noticed,” he grated. His voice sounded like I’d thrown a boulder in a blender. “Hmm, your mind is well shielded, do you have someone guarding your dreams? A pity, I would have loved to have just taken what I wanted.”

“You!” I cried, lunging forward with outstretched hands.

—————

With a primeval yell, I jolted back into the conscious world.

“ARRGH!”

My hands grasped at the air, my strained breathing accompanied me in the darkness. Sweat dripped from my brow, my clothes clinging to my flushed body with every heave of my ragged breath. I felt like I was hot and cold at the same time.

There was a small flash of light to my right. Frantically, my gaze swept across the room as I leapt out of my cover. Before I was blinded I caught them. Those—

YELLOW EYES.

“Harmony, stop!”

Discord lurched back, body pressed flat against the wall, eyes wide with fear. I realised that my face had twisted into an expression of terrifying loathing. Horrified, I stumbled back to my bed, fractured images of my nightmare fading away in the wake of what I had done.

“I’m sorry,” I babbled, “I’m sorry, I’m sorry, I’m sorry.”

Tears, heavy and thick with remorse and guilt tumbled out. Memories had flooded back from the recursive dream curse. Oh Discord, what am I going to do? I hate being like this. I want to go home. Home. Far away from this strange land with its magic, and struggles and the unbearable mantle of responsibility.

I wanted to say all that, I wanted to tell Discord everything, but I didn’t, the tears just kept coming instead.

I flinched at the touch on my shoulder.

“Harmony…” Discord trailed off at whatever he saw in my eyes when I met his. The fear was gone, replaced with a deep concern that made me feel even more ashamed. Going home? This was supposed to be home. Going to Earth and forgetting everything about this place would mean forgetting Discord, Tempora, Luna… and Celestia.

“Harmony,” Discord repeated gently, his own eyes held back welling tears, but I saw his deep resolve to hold them back. I was supposed to be the stronger elder brother wasn’t I? Instead I was a wreck and even after I scared the living daylights out of him, Discord was sitting here comforting me.

“It was just a dream,” he said, patting my shoulder awkwardly. “Just a dream.”

A dream, yes a dream. A guilty dream about going back to Earth and just leaving everything behind. Discord, how are you so strong? How do you know what I’m feeling? I looked up into his compassionate gaze, there were shadows playing in the recesses, as well as understanding.

He knew what it was like to be alone and different. He knew what it was like to want to go home and not being able to. What was I doing thinking about myself when Discord had suffered so much more.

Discord’s arms drew around me and pulled me into a hug.

“Don’t leave,” he whispered into my ear.

I jerked in his grip, but he only held on tighter.

“You… found it?”

Discord nodded, and I suddenly understood. My desk drawer was open and a half completed letter sat on the desk. It was my farewell letter, something I wanted to leave when I considered briefly leaving with my Dad’s Dimensional Device.

I never wished more than anything to be struck by lightning at that moment.

Discord was shaking, but I knew he was holding back his feelings. My arms, moments before limp at my sides, crept up and I hugged him back.

“I wouldn’t leave you, Discord. I just… I don’t have an excuse,” I mumbled in shame. “I’m sorry.” What kind of family was I? Intolerant of Celestia’s behaviour that was merely part of her upbringing? Bringing stomach-gnawing anxiety down on Discord? I didn’t deserve his heartfelt affection, I didn’t deserve it at all.

But I knew what I had to do. I had to earn it.

“From now on,” I told him, “there’s going to be changes.” I pulled him away from myself, with a firm grip. Discord eyed me plainitively, but stayed silent when he saw the look in my eyes.

“Starting with this,” I growled with new-found resolution. I stalked over to my desk and took the letter in my hands. With a decisive yank, the letter was torn in two. Discord’s expression slowly morphed from downcast to hopeful.

I held out my hand, thinking about everything we’d been through together.

“I want to be different, and I want it to be with you.”

Smiling from ear to floppy ear, Discord took my hand.

What he communicated with his eyes were more than any words he could have said.

——————

Celestia had finished with her tutoring session when she spotted me in the hallway. She hesitated briefly, but quickly turned away, moving at a near gallop away.

“What?” I stood there for a moment, shocked that she had just simply ran away from me. I realised she had disappeared around the corner.

“Oh dang it!” I growled to myself and sprinted down the hallway after her.

Celestia was halfway down the next hallway when I shouted out.

“Wait!”

Celestia paused at the end of the hallway, but she didn’t turn back. I slowly wiped a hand across my face and took a deep breath.

“Uhh…” my thoughts were in a scramble after the chase. Celestia stood silently at the end of the hall. “Can you please turn around?”

Celestia hesitated, then faced me, her eyes sliding away when I tried to make contact with her. I opened my mouth to say something, but nothing seemed to come out. It felt like I was trying to talk around a ball of tar lodged in my throat.

“I…”

Discord appeared, with an exasperated expression. “Oh just say it already!” he snapped at me. He turned to Celestia. “You’re just going to stand there looking at him?!”

Celestia blinked at Discord with carefully schooled features. After a moment, she turned around. “No,” she said. Discord’s eyes widened and he turned to me gesturing urgently. I saw my only chance at amending things slip away.

“I’m sorry!” I blurted out after her. I saw her droop slightly. She turned back, her eyes avoiding my own again. “I… I shouldn’t have snapped at you like that,” I continued. “Forgive me?”

“I’m sorry too,” she said in a small voice. “I—” Celestia bit her lip. “I thought you wouldn’t want to see me after we shouted at each other.”

I swallowed thickly and nodded. “I was being selfish,” I admitted. “Not everyone has to see the world the way I do, and…” I moved forward, stopping in front of her. I crouched down, finally locking eyes with her. Surprisingly, I saw the same things floating around in there. I almost laughed at the tragedy the universe had thrown together for us. One big broken misshapen family. I took a deep breath and continued. “It was my fault,” I said, giving her a hug. “I should have known better. It’s my job to understand what you’re going through, not tell you how I felt about it.” I sighed. “What you said just drove me over the edge, but nothing excuses the fact that I blamed you for it, and lost control of my temper.”

“I’m sorry,” Celestia said into my shoulder. “I didn’t mean to hurt your feelings, I just wanted to impress you. They always say you have to tell the truth, you have to tell the truth or bad things will happen. I guess they weren’t telling me the truth.”

“No,” I replied sadly. “They were right, I was just too blind to see it.”

We gripped each other tighter.

“From now on,” I told Celestia. “I want to be someone you can trust. Someone you can be proud of. Nothing you say will ever make me angry again, I promise.”

“You do?” she said. “Then I promise I'll be nicer to everypony, no matter what.”

I grinned at her and hugged her proudly.

“Thank you,” I said. “You're a better pers— pony than me.”

Celestia giggled softly. “Of course, you're not even a pony.”

I tapped her on the nose. “You know what I mean.”

The sound of Discord waddling close broke us apart. Discord smacked his claw and paw together in a loud clap that startled the both of us.

“Hey I’m hungry!” he exclaimed. “Where’s Luna?”

——————

We found Luna in her bedroom, just after she had taken a nap. She immediately noticed us all together.

“You made up?” she inquired hopefully. At Celestia’s nod, she grinned like a madmare and tackled us all with a shrieking hug. “Yes!” she cried ecstatically, “I was worried since Harmony was have dreams about going back—” She froze mid-crouch to a leap, and shrank back. “Oops,” she mumbled, carefully avoiding a look in my direction.

“You what?!” I spluttered. “You went into my dreams?”

Luna nodded sullenly.

I clenched my fists, closed my eyes and forced myself to relax. Luna was worried about me, that’s all, and it’s not like she did what that—

I stopped myself before I could go further.

“Thanks, Luna,” I said finally. I didn’t know I would be tested on my forbearance so soon. “No it probably wasn’t a good idea to dive into my dreams, but I understand what you did was because you were worried about me.” I sighed. “So what was those yellow eyes all about?” I gave a nervous laugh. Luna had quite the capacity to make nightmares. “Trying to scare me into staying. It kind of worked, if that’s what you were trying to do.”

“Yellow eyes?” Luna asked. She got up from her crouch slowly with a confused look. “I thought I got it right. I had blue eyes.”

A chill went down my spine.

“No yellow eyes, you were the one that told me I was needed, right?”

Luna nodded emphatically. “We do need you here,” she said, but I wasn’t listening.

Yellow eyes.

Author's Note

I would be AWOL because I have so much work to do, but you know writing is actually my method of procrastination if you can believe it.

Also, Just Roll With It is my guilty pleasure.

Next Chapter: Yellow eyes.

As always, my trustworthy readers, thanks for reading!

P.S. If you want to know the story plan and how Just Roll With It ends, you can chat to me on Skype, or send me a PM. There's quite a few chapters between here and the actual ending, but we're wrapping up and getting close.

42 - Lust

Chapter 42: Lust

In which Harmony tries something new and almost dies.

That's the title of my book when that happens. These crystals are chock full of energy, let me tell you. Not the nice, ‘I’ll help you’, kind of crystals more like the, ‘I’ll explode if you make the smallest mistake’ kind. I did manage to make them glow weirdly, if that counted as a thing.

“Are you done in there yet?”

Lapis was pacing. I could hear the heavy thuds of her massive limbs come crashing down on the wooden floorboards. For the sake of the floorboards, I thought it would be a good idea to answer her.

“Yeah,” I called back. “Just a sec.”

“What’s a sec?”

“Never mind. Just let me finish.”

I heard a less than subtle sigh of frustration. “Fine! Don’t make me come in there.”

Lapis was not the type of dragon you wanted to get on the bad side of. Even if you dismissed her prodigious size, the way she held herself, more like a hunter’s crouch than a noble pose of a Matriarch’s daughter, kind of made you forget what pithy little complaints you had the gall to think about.

Despite this, even I could tell she was nervous, and the way she paced like a phantom haunting a grave, spoke volumes about how serious this event was. In the time that Lapis had been away, I had thought to use the crystals combined with some unique matrices I was developing to hopefully dazzle the Council of Elders. Gees, even their name sounded intimidating.

For once, I didn’t think making something up on the spot would cut it. My stomach was doing leaps and bounds to let me personally know what kind of a screw up I really was. I forced my hand to stop shaking as I opened the door.

“Harmony!” The dragoness split into a ferocious smile. She hugged me. In a Lapis kind of way.

“I… can’t… breathe!”

Lapis didn’t seem to hear me.

“I’m so glad you didn’t run away! I might have burned down the house.”

I chuckled, but when Lapis only looked worried, I straightened up and cleared my throat uncertainly. “I know what you’re thinking. Do I have something that will blow them away?”

Lapis grinned at me, nodding expectantly.

“The answer is… no, not really.”

“What?!” she shrieked. I was suddenly exposed to a lot of teeth. Big, sharp teeth.

“Wait, wait!” I yelled, waving my arms frantically. “I might not have something right now, but I was working on something crazy that actually might blow them away.”

Lapis glared at me suspiciously, her stance changing from indignation to wary curiosity. “What’s the problem then?”

I sucked my lip through my teeth as I tried to piece together the information. I beckoned to Lapis.

“We should probably do it outside,” I said, kicking open the door and leading her out. I did it partially because the magic was unstable in its current configuration and could blow my face off, and partially because I didn’t really trust Lapis not to burn the house down, if I wasn’t impressive enough. Glancing back, there were alot of additional scorch marks and claw marks that ‘characterised’ the floor, as my dad would say…

I snapped back with the shake of my head, returning the heart of the matter. I couldn’t dwell on the past, the future was what we were here for.

“There’s something wrong with the way that I’ve been doing these spells,” I started as we came into the clearing.

“So… can you fix it?” Lapis asked.

I shot her a look. She shrugged. “Unicorn… or whatever magic you ponies and you do is completely different to what dragons use. You have to use spells, incantations and concentrations, we just feel it inside and sort of… let it out?” She shrugged self-consciously. “At least, that’s how we’ve always done it.”

“Right,” I replied, while drawing on the ground. The matrices were intricate and detailed, nothing I could ever envision in my mind. If you were clever enough, or practiced enough, you could mentally project the matrices in your mind, so the spell achieves the form through burning a path along the lines.

In other cases, you could use raw magic, but that tended to produce unpredictable results, or even blow up in your face. Adept unicorns or alicorns tended to use simplistic matrices, bolstered with raw magic and their imagination. Unfortunately, as a human, I had trouble picturing them in my mind, even when I transformed into a unicorn. I barely scraped by in practical assessments.

“It looks kind of pretty in a unicorn-pony sort of way,” Lapis commented when I finished.

“Thanks,” I said, rolling up my sleeves. With a gesture and a click, the matrix on the ground lit up, each array sympathetically starting up with the focused injection of magic at the centre. “This is what Discord and I have been working on.”

“Discord?” Lapis asked, eyes glowing with interest.

“A friend of mine,” I said dismissively, flicking a hand as if to swat away the importance. I liked Lapis, but we needed to focus more on the task ahead than risk getting into a kerfuffle over the dangers of a draconequus. Who knew what side Lapis was on in that argument? Not important.

Lapis pursed her lips, but seemed to drop the issue. Her critical gaze that scanned the lines showed that she was much more interested in the demonstration I had planned rather than sating her passing curiosity.

“So, what’s the little problem you have?”

“This,” I said, snapping my fingers. The matrix glowed briefly before plunging into darkness.

“So…?” Lapis trailed off, looking at me in askance.

“Yeah that about sums up what I think as well,” I replied with a heavy sigh. I paced around the edge of the drawn lines and tapped several points. “I was going to use something similar to these—” I drew out the crystals from my pocket and showed them to Lapis “—to augment what I wanted to do, but these don’t hold magical charge very well.”

Lapis took one of the crystals and inspected them, before placing it back in my hand. “These look suspiciously similar to a hearthstone in a dragon,” she said with shaded eyes. “Where did you get them?”

There was no mistaking the tone, or the threat, that underscored her words.

“They’re from the north. Mined from the stone up there,” I said, while rubbing the stones together. They clinked and clacked as I moved them around in my hand. “Tempora told me to investigate their strange properties, but strangely it feels like they have none.”

Lapis sniffed the crystals and wrinkled her nose. “They don’t smell appetising either.”

“Anyway,” I continued belatedly, “I was hoping you’d have some idea of what to do.”

Lapis eyed the crystal and the complex matrices on the ground. She tapped a claw to her chin in thought, then cocked her head.

“What does this spell do anyway?”

I blinked at the dragoness, then realised I hadn’t explained what it did through all this time.

“Oh silly me,” I said, “it’s harmonic magic.”

“Harmonic, what?”

I tapped my lip as I tried to frame my thoughts. “How much do you know about me?”

Lapis cocked her head. “Only that you’re the heir to the pony throne, yet you are not a pony, but that is the extent.”

I shrugged uncomfortably. “I’m actually not from this world.”

Lapis snorted, then blinked at me when I simply stared at her.

“You’re serious?”

I pursed my lips and crossed my arms as her brows drew together in consternation.

“But you’re… I don’t… how is that possible?”

I flicked a hand in dismissal. “The how is not important, just what I can bring to the table.” I gestured at the matrices. “The idea behind this is that raw magic is like the energy back on my world. It’s made of different types of magic without a purpose, it’s a bundle of mismatched magic that ultimately makes it unfocused and not very useful.”

Lapis nodded warily. “So what have you done about it.”

“If I’m right about my theory, I believe that magic can be refined and amplified using these special crystals from the north. If they harmonise at the right resonant magical bandwidth of the crystals, then potentially, the magic will become coherent and focused. It’ll be pure, undiluted magic power.”

Lapis looked at me with an indecipherable expression for a while. Then she shook her head. “That…”

I leaned forward with a smile.

“That went over my head,” she admitted with a sheepish grin.

I sighed and threw my hands up in the air. “Yeah, well, I would give you a demonstration, but I can’t hit the right magical ’type’ of these crystals.”

“Ah,” Lapis grumbled, “and you thought I might be of some help?”

I circled the inscribed pattern, tapping my chin as I thought about it.

“Yes… and no. I want to try something.” I gestured for Lapis to stand in front of me. Looking curious, Lapis shuffled over and stood in front of me.

Rubbing my hands together, I placed both of my hands around Lapis’ head as she eyed me apprehensively.

“What’re you doing?” she asked in a tone laced with a healthy dose of suspicion.

“I’m going to get a feel of your magic.”

“What?”

“Your magic,” I said patiently, gesturing with my hand. “I want to get a feel for it.”

Lapis shrugged, then gave me a nod of assent. I took her head into my hands, feeling its weight. Lapis’ head was bigger than a pony’s and certainly bigger than your average human, having her teeth so close was also slightly disconcerting.

I took a deep breath and let the magic flow to my fingertips. Concentrating, I gathered them in the very ends of my fingers and then extended them out towards Lapis. She gasped.

I paused.

“Are you alright?” I asked.

Lapis opened her eyes briefly, I hadn’t even been aware she had closed them.

“No,” she replied with a confused blink. “It just felt… odd.”

“Are you alright?” I repeated. Her behaviour was beginning to make me worried.

Lapis shook her head and gave me a smile. “It’s alright, little one. Pony magic just feels strange unless you’re used to it.”

“Okay. Let me know if I do anything and it hurts.”

Lapis laughed. “Oh you’ll know when you’ve hurt a dragon.”

I grinned and raised my hands again, but before I could start, I felt the need to mention something else.

“Lapis, I think I should tell you something.”

“What is it?”

“ I think you should know that I’ve never actually done this before.”

“Harmony?”

“Yes?”

“You shouldn’t have told me.”

“Ah, okay.”

Despite our mutual misgivings, the second time around was more of a success. I sent in tiny probes of my magic and got a feel of hers. It’s difficult to describe it, because it felt so alien, but dragon magic feels… rough. Pony magic always feels smooth and loose, but dragons feels coarse and tight somehow. If magic had moods, dragons would be angry and aggressive, if that made sense.

“Wow,” I said, sucking in a breath. “That was crazy.”

Lapis shook her head. “Yeah, don’t do that again. I probably should have asked earlier, but why did you do that?”

I snapped my fingers. “To try and replicate the ‘texture’ of dragon magic.” I pointed to the matrix. “Maybe the crystals will react to something similar to dragon magic instead of pony magic.”

I pointed to the matrix and snapped my fingers expectantly.

Nothing happened.

“Or I could just be full of hot air, that’s a possibility.”

Lapis gave me a smile, but it looked a little more nervous than before. “There’s not much time, Harmony. We must be away soon, you will have to arrive a few days before the meeting convenes. Do you think you can get it ready by then?”

I bit my lip, weighing my options.

“I’m going to have to, aren’t I?”

Lapis nodded. “For the both of us.”

——————

Lapis left me alone to let the staff at the castle know that she was taking me to the dragon lands, while I contemplated my infuriating spell. What did these crystals want? How was I supposed to trigger them. My finger hovered over the limiters of the spell, but I retracted it, berating myself. Last time, Discord had been there to save me from my stupid self, but right now, if I tried, I would probably get myself killed.

I looked at my hands, wondering what the heck I was supposed to do.

Wait.

Hands.

Raising both of my hands, I gathered power in my left and right hands. Rough on the right, loose on the left. I clicked my fingers.

Snap.

The crystal glowed… and stayed glowing.

“Yes!” I cheered, jumping up and down. “I am the best—”

Then the explosion hit me.

Author's Note

It's been awhile, but I wanted to give this fic an update to tell you it's not dead. There's one chapter left in this arc, and two mini-arcs planned for the conclusion of the story.

Next chapter: Close call.

As always, my friendly readers, thanks for reading!

43 - Wrath

Chapter 43: Wrath

“Harmony, are you okay?”

Concerned eyes peered at me.

I struggled to keep my eyes open as I gave Lapis a wobbly smile.

“Ish-I’m fiine,” I assured her in a way that somehow made her more concerned.

“I don’t know what you’re made of, but I’m pretty sure it’s not rocks like we are.”

“You’re made of…” I shook my head of the stars floating around it. “Bleh. What’s that?” Something wet and cold hit me in the face.

“Oh, that?” Lapis gave me a teasing smile. “I wonder.”

I realised there was whistling around my ears. Wait, whistling? Air rushing? I tried to sit up, but I realised, with a jolting thump, that I was tied down. I was not on stone ground anymore. I was on something moving underneath me…

“Lapis,” I said as calmly as I could, “are we flying?”

I already knew the answer. Clouds littered the sky above. The wet thing I had hit earlier had been a cloud.

“Yep,” Lapis replied, too casually. “Pretty great, huh?”

“No, I liked it the first time,” I shot back, “just when I was aware and willing!”

“Oh don’t be such a hatchling about this,” Lapis grumbled. I could feel the gravelly tones from her chest reverberate in my chest cavity. “There are worse ways to be flying.”

“Like what?”

“Like being tossed.”

I laughed. “Tossed?”

I saw Lapis raise an eyebrow. “Oh it’s happened before.”

I swallowed thickly, then decided to change the subject. “What happened during the time I was… out?”

Lapis was silent so long I got worried. I snapped my fingers, loosening the ropes and clung onto her spines in a death grip. I would appreciate the view of the sunrise more if I weren’t so scared—

Wait, sunrise?

“A couple of days, actually,” Lapis finally answered. “I was so worried. I thought you did something permanent to yourself.”

“No, I…” I didn’t know what to say. “I don’t know what happened.”

“They didn’t either.”

I looked at Lapis as she stared at me with a mused expression.

“I meant the physician. You’re different in so many ways to a pony, but they assured me they were around long enough to be useful. Even so, they couldn’t make heads or tails of it. You didn’t have a heartbeat for a full minute. Then it came back, all weak and erratic. That scared the wits out of them.”

My eyes widened. “My heart stopped?”

Lapis grunted in acknowledgement. “I’m not going to lie, I was panicking.”

“No kidding, I think I died.”

Lapis gave me a scrutinising look, craning her head around before returning it. “Apparently. The oddest thing happened, though.”

“What?”

“Your father—”

“My Dad?!” I gaped as Lapis simply continued.

“—he came out, all trance-like in a state and knelt down beside you. Then he mumbled something—I couldn’t catch it—and reached into his pocket for this strange metallic thing covered in lights. Nothing happened initially, the ponies were all shocked and I didn’t know what to do. Then there was a jolt and you gasped for air. You were brought back. I don’t know how.”

“No that can’t be right” I was getting more and more confused. Ever since the incident he had been getting worse and worse. He pretends it's alright, but I could tell there was a burden on his mind. Eventually, he gave up, and entered a sort of catatonic state. The demons of his former adventures had taken its toll on his mind.

All I could do would be to visit him, but things have gotten so complicated and fast-paced I had forgotten. I swallowed the guilt rising in my throat thickly. In any case, it was impossible. He couldn't have been there. Could he? I felt the faintest glimmer of hope rise in chest. There was a chance he had changed, maybe back to his old self…

“I’m not kidding, Harmony.” Lapis licked her draconic lips, staring straight ahead and flapping her wings. “I heard what happened to your father, I’m sorry.”

I bit my lip. “We have to go back!” When Lapis didn’t stray from her course, I thumped her lightly with a hand. “Come on, we have to go back, my father is better! We have to go now!”

“Harmony,” Lapis said with a shaky voice, “he isn’t better.”

“But… but…”

“I know, but it was only temporary—”

“Then—”

“He collapsed shortly thereafter, it took the rest of the day to stabilise him instead. Tempora sent a communication shortly after, she was all in a tizzy about you, but after hearing about your father she grew quiet. She charged me with taking you to the dragons. I’m sorry Harmony, I would have stayed, but she was so serious about it.”

I nodded, unable to say anything. I clung onto Lapis tighter. Tears were soaking into the long sleeve of the shirt I wore. “I’m fine,” I said between breaths. “I’m fine.”

Lapis didn’t say anything for a few minutes, while I gathered the shattered pieces of my consciousness back together. Below the land moved at a snail’s pace, even as we hurtled through the sky.

Ordinarily, I would be ecstatic that I was riding a dragon. It was a literal fantasy come to life. Instead, I was trying so hard to keep my heart from bursting through my chest. I clenched Lapis’ spines more for my comfort than by necessity.

“Your father brought you back,” Lapis finally spoke quietly. “I don’t know how he did it, but he did.” Lapis was silent for a few moments more. “He told me to tell you something.”

I heard myself gasp, hating myself for getting my hopes up. “What? What did he say?!”

“He told me to tell you that he was sorry for dragging you here and that if love had not a stranglehold on his heart, things might have been different. He told me that you now have everything you need to make a choice.”

“A choice?” What was he talking about? How did he break the deadlock in his mind? “Isn’t he—” Better? Still trapped? I didn’t know what to think.

“Yes, they confirmed he was still unaware of his surroundings. Before that he told me that he was sorry he couldn’t find another way. That he was sorry for everything.”

The typical vague responses thrust my hope into icy waters. That was just the sickness responding. It wasn’t my old Dad.

I sighed.

“Thank you, Lapis. You’re a good friend.”

“Well, you know, I mean… I'm just conveying a message, that's all.”

“Thanks,” I mumbled to her, “do you mind if I close my eyes for a moment? I just… I need a break.”

“Sure,” Lapis replied, “you take all the time you need.”

Tying myself back to her, I tried hard to forget. But all I could think about were the thoughts of my Dad and what the uncertain future might hold.

———————

“Harmony, wake up.”

Blearily, I shook myself awake. I not longer felt the cold, biting wind as we had coasted high up. The air was hot and heavy and it felt similar to the volcano summit she had taken me last time. I undid the ropes, feeling the marks on my arms and legs, even through the shirt and pants. I winced. Probably shouldn't take a nap on a dragon. Then I remembered all too late that I could have used the Sticky Spider’s Spell. Stupid.

Getting off Lapis, my shoes didn't sink into ash like last time. Instead, dust and powdery rock underneath made an unpleasant crunching sound as I stood up.

“Where are we?” I asked tentatively.

Lapis eyed me with a slight smile. “The dragon lands.”

Red.

That’s the first thing I would say that would describe this place. There was a lot of red. From the open pits of lava, to the red rocks and brown rust-coloured minerals that veined the surrounding geological formations around us, I could see that it would be the main features of this place. I decided to give voice to the obvious.

“Not much green around here is there?” The temperature was a little too hot for comfort, making me sweat slightly. The air was dry. Dry enough to burn into my lungs with every breath.

“Perfect,” Lapis replied, “ponies have such a cold and wet environment.”

“It’s not cold and wet,” I muttered, “it’s a nice temperature.”

“Well, would you like to live on a mountain peak where it’s snowing all the time?”

“I like the snow,” I retorted, rolling my eyes at her admonishing stare, “but yeah, I see what you mean.”

Lapis turned serious, staring at me with concern weighing her gaze. “Harmony, are you alright?”

I shrugged slightly. “Thanks, Lapis. I’ll be fine.”

Lapis didn’t look so convinced. The dragon snorted and said something beneath her breath that I didn’t catch. My mouth opened and closed as I tried to articulate exactly how I felt. The two crystals clunked in my shirt pocket as I drummed my finger on my chin, trying hard not to scream. Eventually, I settled for raking my fingers through my hair and biting my lip, instead of taking my stress out in physical form. Besides, it would be kind of awkward making a scene in the heart of dragon territory. A place that housed a species priding power over all else.

“I mean, it’s not like the entire future of two races are counting on me.” That came a lot more sarcastic then I wanted it to. I sighed, taking the crystals out. “All I can do is knock myself out with a stupid explosion.”

The crystals were crazy. When a pony used them, they were fine. Apart from that crystallisation thing, but when I used them, poof. What the heck? Is it being dumb on purpose? What makes pony magic different from mine? Why does it only accept certain types of magic? Not even that, why does it only react well with ponies? Apart from the crystallisation, I mean.

Lapis touched me lightly on the shoulder with a gentle claw. Her eyes communicated strength that I felt I didn’t have. “Harmony, we have to go.”

“How much time do we have left?”

Lapis pursed her lips. “After taking this trip… about a day.”

I gaped at her. “What?! How long was I out?”

Lapis licked her lips. “Long enough that you had to sleep most of the way.” She coughed. “At least a few days.”

“I wouldn’t have slept that long unless—” I stared at her “—unless you did something.”

“Small spell,” she explained, “it was the only way to get you across.”

When I merely frowned at her. Lapis pointed to the sky.

“When dragons fly high, the air gets thinner and harder to breathe. If you’re asleep, you don’t use as much air.”

Oh, so that’s why. But something still didn’t seem right.

“I thought you couldn’t do magic like unicorns could?”

Lapis shrugged. “Dragons can sort of leak magic that match our intentions. Instead of a focused point that unicorns have, it’s like an aura that surrounds us or is made a physical manifestation by our fire.” She puffed a flame in demonstration, smiling as I took a hasty step back.

“Oh yeah, you mentioned something like that…”

Wait, so if dragon magic was diffuse and pony magic sharp and focused, then maybe there was some kind of underlying structure around it… The two crystals clacked in my pocket as I pondered the problem. Trouble is, I only have less than a day. But what if…?

Lapis smiled. “You look like you have an idea.”

“No guarantees, but I think I can prevent another blowout.”

“Blowout?”

“Magical explosion.”

Lapis grinned. “Well, what are we waiting for? Let’s try it!”

————————

Lapis led me around the twisting path that skirted hot boiling pits of lava and dangerous thermal vents that could apparently strip the flesh right off my skin. I stuck close to Lapis, but seeing her triumphant smirk when I put a hand to one of her spines made me want to keep my distance. Still, Lapis didn’t do anything but rather fended off the curious looks and enquiries with a few curt words.

“Why are they all staring at me like that?” I half-whispered to Lapis.

Lapis laid a casual head on my shoulder that was a little more intimate than I liked.

“Well, haven’t I told you before? You’re kinda cute to a dragon.”

“Am not!” I said, slightly exasperated. “Why?”

Lapis shrugged. “It’s the stubby claws and the soft-shelled look you have. You’re like a newborn dragon, all fragile and adorable.”

“How so?”

“Oh, I guess the equivalent is a pet dog. Ponies apparently like the look of them.”

“Well, I’m more than that!”

“Of course,” Lapis replied with a teasing smile. “You’re not at all… like that.”

I tried, unsuccessfully, to ignore the cooing that happened all around me as I lifted my chin indignantly. Then I realised, with a sweeping gaze, that I was surrounded by dragons looking feminine in appearance. Of course, I haven’t a reference frame for a male yet, but judging by the bulky approaching dragon compared the serpentine grace of the dragons around me, it was clear that this was a nest of dragonesses.

“Lapis, where are we?”

“We’re in the female nesting area.”

A dragoness playfully swatted a claw in my direction, almost like she wanted to catch me. The emerald-coloured dragoness clicked her tongue as if she was annoyed, but then gave a half-hearted shrug and conversed in a low tone to two other dragons listening avidly to her speech. Their sidelong glances, half-predatory and half-envious, shepherded me even closer to Lapis. She grinned wider, if that was possible. On the other side of things, the approaching dragon had gotten considerably bigger. I faltered moving forward as I suddenly apprehended the size and scale of its bulk.

“Hey, Lapis, who’s that approaching us?”

“That? Oh that’s the Dragon Lord.”

“What?” I squeaked.

Lapis chuckled. “Relax, Harmony, it’s mainly a ceremonial title. The Dragon Lord—or Lady—only presides over the festive activities in the Dragon Lands. Say hello.”

Lapis’ tail nudged me forward with a impertinent shove at the base of my back.

“Uhm, hello,” I managed to get out. It was one thing to be excited by a dragon the size of a throne room, but this was an order of magnitude different.

This dragon was huge.

Not just big. Not just large. Huge. Whilst Matriarch Scales was a veritable monster in terms of size, about half the size of the Grand Hall in the castle, this dragon was about ten times the size of that. This was a dragon that could grip the side of the mountain and block out the sun for miles around. Red and green mottled scales glinted dully in the high noon as I stared openly at the sheer magnitude of the dragon’s hulk.

“H-Hello.” Well, there went all my composure, but you try and keep it when there are teeth twice as big as yourself only a few feet away.

“A youngling from a species I do not recognise…” His voice was deep and gravelly, with the acoustic power to rumbled small stones on the ground with just that sentence. The dragon lowered his head until his eye was level with my face, or rather, my body. “Pray tell, what is the species you call yourselves?”

“H-Human,” I replied, trying unsuccessfully to steady my voice. He was bigger than a Gargantua, and there wasn’t much bigger than a Gargantua.

The dragon blinked his eye and a rumbling sound issued from his throat. It had a curious tinge to it. “I have not heard of a ‘human’ in all my time here, and that is indeed a long time. Did you spawn from the Earth or from the Sky?”

I blinked at the dragon. “Neither,” I said, confusion furrowing my brows. “I arrived here by dimensional travel.”

The dragon raised the ridge above his eye, giving him a surprised look.

“I have not heard of such a thing before. Spare me the moment to explain such a thing.”

“Uhm, well, I guess…” I groped for the words. “Do you know how… Okay, imagine that there was a world different to this. Like instead of dragons, ponies and griffins, there are different creatures and instead of being this world—” it occurred to me how difficult it was to explain multiple world theory from scratch “—actually, how about—”

The Dragon Lord held up a claw.

“Intriguing, perhaps you may explain this at length at a latter date. Come visit when you have the time, youngling.”

He turned to Lapis. “Ah, young descendent of the Matriarch, I see you are here to escort the representative of the ponies.” He glanced around. “But I do not see one. Perhaps you have left them at the communal area? I will see to them later, then.”

Lapis bowed her head. “Honoured Elder, I am most pleased you have remembered my countenance. The representative stands before you.”

He blinked at me, then a rolling growling rumble issued from his throat as he appraised me again. It took me a while to figure out that he was actually laughing. “Well met, young one, well met. I assume this Council gathering will be inscribed to our history, then?” He nodded to himself. “Time will tell.” He glanced upwards. “Ah… Lapis, was it? I will take my leave, there is much to do.”

As he turned away, I called back out to him. “Sorry, sir, but what is your name?!”

The dragon paused and another rumbling chuckle rolled out. “Apologies, young one, I am known as Elder Bloodstone.” He swept a gaze along his flank and gave a humorous tilt of his head. “Fitting, don’t you think?”

I nodded. “Yes, sir.”

The dragon considered me for a moment, keeping that smile, then sauntered away, each step pounding the ground with ominous thunder.

“Wow.”

It was all I could say after that encounter.

Lapis nudged me with her head, and gave me a crooked smile. “You haven’t seen anything yet.”

——————

Towards the evening, Lapis led me to the communal section of the Outer Rim. The Dragon Lands were sectioned in concentric circles radiating from the central point of a volcano that extended out towards the sea. There was an inlet, followed by vast stretches of patchy low-level grasslands. The centre contained the summit and the active volcano. According to Lapis, no dragon actually lived that close, although some ceremonies and events sometimes took place there. The inner circle contained the venerable and well-respected dragons that presided over the community.

The circle included Matriarch Scales, Gripple, Grackle, Magma, Infernus and Storm. Lapis told me that dragon names were chosen as a substitute for their real names, which many other races had trouble pronouncing. Dragons would choose names based on what appealed to them, and were not given names when they were born. That meant that any name I had heard so far were not real names. When I asked Lapis for her real name, she blushed and—for once—turned her head away in embarrassment. I learned later that knowing a real name was something prospective mating partners would do.

After that decidedly awkward moment, we headed off to the communal area of the Dragon Lands. This was close to the edge of the concentric circles, so all types of dragons were around. Some glanced at me curiously, some derisively, and some with open hostility, their scrutinity ranged from welcoming to penetrative. It occurred to me that the dragons were more individualistic compared to the ponies. Ponies sought peer acknowledgement for an unknown situation, whilst dragons tended to form their own opinions quickly and decisively. Which made Tempora all the more different than her fellow ponies…

“Harmony?”

I was shaken out of my reverie by Lapis’ prompting.

“Here we are, my cave.”

We were at the side of the volcano. The cave entrance was set into the rock, clearly carved out with mathematical precision.

I didn’t know what I had been expecting. Perhaps a dingy and dark cave with dust and soot and the such that marked a dragon living there. Instead, it was an ornate entrance to an intricately carved cavern, with beautiful art that decorated the wall in smooth shapes. Set into the stone were gems and gold lining forming whorls and arcs that flowed inwards, as if holding an arm out in invitation. The outer rim was marked with grooves and symbols that Lapis mentioned was a bold statement proclaiming her home.

“Not what you were expecting?” Lapis said in response to my gaping mouth. I must have looked like a demented fish.

“Noooooo…” I replied unintentionally drawing out the syllable. “Not what I was expecting. I thought it would be more dark and dank and dangerous.”

“Honest, aren’t you?” Lapis replied with a chuckle, patting me on the head with a free paw. “But there’s more.”

Intrigued I followed as Lapis beckoned me to follow. Deeper in the caves the passages were wider, with passages that twisted and turned, following some unknown path through the rock.

“Aren’t you afraid someone is going to steal this?”

“Steal? What do you mean?”

“The gold and gems?”

Lapis turned back to me with a confused look. “Why?”

I gestured to the gems and gold in the walls, they were beautiful. “Aren’t these valuable?”

Lapis shrugged. “I grant you the fact that they are pretty, but they are worthless. They’re just decorations.” I blinked in surprise as Lapis craned her neck to lick at one of the gems. “But delicious.”

I shook my head. What would people of Earth do if they found this place? I frowned. That was the first time in a long time I had thought about Earth. It seemed so long ago. Sighing, I followed Lapis as she headed off again with a veritable skip in her step.

“Where are you taking me?” I asked. We had been walking for a few minutes.

“Not far now.”

We turned around a few more corners and suddenly a vast hollow chamber opened up. Around the sides, gems glowed from an unseen light source, lighting up the flat, uninterrupted landscape below.

“It’s a little meeting area we use for family gatherings, but I thought it would be nice for you to practice your demonstration here.” Lapis eyed me critically. “You had an idea?”

I hesitated, but firmed my resolve as I brought out the two crystals.

“Do you know how I talked about the magical bandwidth of these crystals?”

Lapis nodded. “Something about getting the frequency right.”

I placed the crystals on the ground in front of me. “What I noticed was that ponies and dragons had different ‘textures’ to their magic. You noticed too, right? Ponies had ‘smooth’ magic, whilst dragons had ‘rough’ magic. I wondered what it would be like to combine the two, but when I did…”

Lapis sighed. “Poof.”

“Exactly.” I raised a finger. “But that got me wondering. If there was a continuous spectrum of magic that was dependent on species, why is it that I can use magic from one species or another at all?”

Lapis blinked at me. “You seem quite adept at picking it up.”

“Maybe it might be me, or maybe, it has something to do with this.” I snapped my fingers a couple of sparks flying off. “Multifocal casting. It’s an application of that.”

Lapis tilted her head. “What exactly do you mean?”

“Hmm.” I marshalled my thoughts. “I’ve been exposed to all sorts of magic. Not only pony, not only dragon. I have a brother, he’s got this specific type of magic that’s very peculiar. It works through structure and construction, but in an entirely different way. It achieves the outcome by doing it intelligently.”

“I still don’t understand what you’re trying to say.”

I nodded. I picked up a rock. “Let’s say that this rock was a target for my magic and me throwing this rock was the spell.” I lobbed the stone. It arced through the air and landed several feet away. “So that’s what most spells achieve.”

“Okay…” Lapis still looked confused, but she signalled me to go on.

“So what happens if there’s a more efficient way of doing it? Just by knowing the nature of the things around you?” I picked up a similarly-sized stone. “What if, by utilising the energy around us, we can use it to achieve our own outcomes? Order to disorder.” I snapped my fingers and this time the rock zoomed out of my fist blasting us with a gale of wind as the rock smashed into the opposite end of the cavern.

Lapis stared at my fist. “How did you do that?”

I smiled. “You could say I ‘liberated’ the energy inside the rock. Order to disorder, chaos in entropy.”

Lapis frowned. “The rock doesn’t have energy.”

“Of course it does. Everything has energy and this is what tipped me off about the difference between dragon and pony magic. You see, dragons and ponies are inherently different. Emotional affect changes the texture of their magic. This magic is incompatible, it will destructively interfere, hence—” I snapped my fingers and a small detonation occurred in front of me with a loud retort. “But what if I make it a smooth continuous spectrum? What if I combined the primary emotional affects into one?”

I snapped my fingers once again, Lapis flinched, but then cocked her head as nothing happened. Well, an explosion didn’t happen, at least. Instead, a floating orb of energy floating above my palm it was primarily white with shifting colours in its depths. The crystals, set into the ground, glowed sympathetically.

“This sort of magic relies on liberating the magic inside something. Without a prime direction that handles the incoherent energy that comes out, it just goes ‘poof’, but harmonised together, like this, it prevents this rough mixing with the smooth, so to speak.”

I held out my hand, levitating the rock towards it so that it hovered just above my palm. “You see by knowing that the rock has latent energy I can harness, the energy can be put into doing things for me, like compressing air.” The rock glowed with the heat of the air. “Or expanding it under the same volume.” The rock grew frosty, fracturing and growing brittle as the sudden change in temperature.

“Amazing…” Lapis said, giving me a smile. “So, what does this mean?”

This was where my smile died down a couple of notches. “I’m not sure.” I sighed. “It just means I can get a lot of power out of this, but ultimately, without being able to use this ‘coherent’ magic for anything, it’s useless.” I pursed my lips. “Unless I want a big explosion.”

“But that’s perfect!” Lapis exclaimed. “You can just level a mountain or two as a demonstration.”

I shook my head. “No. No way. I didn’t develop this sort of magical technology to be abused like that! I don’t want it to be used to level mountains or anything!”

Lapis frowned. “Then how is it going to help in the Council gathering?”

I gently gathered the crystals whilst eyeing the slowly dissipating ball of energy I had created. “I don’t know, and that’s what is eating me up inside.” I shifted the crystals in my hand, watching the light from the gems scattered around the room reflecting it back.

Lapis shook her head, giving me an encouraging smile and a pat on the shoulders. “Well, I need to get something to eat, I’m starved. What do humans eat?”

I blinked at her. “What do you eat?”

Lapis shrugged. “Whatever I feel like at the time. Right now, I want to eat cake, but it’s hard to find a dragon that can bake one.” Lapis grinned at me, giving me a playful swat on the shoulder with her tail. “Come on, let’s go find something you’d be interested in.”

————————

“You’re like ponies, you can’t eat rocks!”

Well, I’d try, but I don’t think my body would thank me for it.

“Actually, some ponies can eat rock, but don’t ask me how.” I studied the menagerie of rocks and gemstones that littered the tray in front of me. Uncut, these gems probably wouldn’t amount to much, but each gem looked like they were cut and polished by a master craftsman… not that I would be able to tell the difference without one of Dad’s convenient devices.

“Really? I heard tell that a pony ate a cart-full of rocks just to prove another pony wrong.”

“Ah the old legend of Boastful Boulder. Tempora told me about that.”

“You don’t call her mother?”

I shrugged. “Sometimes, but most of the time it’s hard to accept. It hasn’t been that long since we’ve met. Only a handful of years.”

“How cute!”

“What?”

Lapis patted me on the head in a somewhat patronising manner. “The way you say ‘handful’ instead of ‘claw-full’.”

I looked at my hands. “Is it a big deal? I can change into a form that might suit where I’m from.” I activated the ring on my hand quickly transforming into my pony form.

Lapis reared her head in surprise.

“Wow, so you can even do that…” she said, eyes wide and sweeping along my form. “That’s a surprise.”

“Well,” I replied, transforming back, “it’s more to blend in with the local school. My knowledge of magic isn’t very advanced.”

Lapis tilted her head. “It would seem to me that you are more knowledgeable than you admit.”

“No way,” I laughed off the suggestion, “you should see Star Swirl or Discord.”

“Hmm.” Lapis smiled. “Perhaps you’ll introduce me to them in the future.”

I smiled back. “You’ll love them, I promise.”

Yet, even as I said that, I didn’t know how Lapis would react to Discord. There was always that nagging feeling, that little sensation in the back of my mind that worried if Discord would ever be accepted by anyone.

No, I thought, of course he would be. He hasn’t done anything wrong.

Lapis cocked her head. “That reminds me, you told me that magic for the dragons were different to ponies. Rough instead of smooth, right?”

“Yes.”

Lapis circled around the unappetising morsels of dragon-food and came over to my side. “What is the reason for that?”

I considered that for a moment. “Well, it makes sense that it would be biological, right?”

Lapis cocked her head. “What is the feeling of your own magic?”

“Well, that’s…” The thought was an unfamiliar one. “I’ve never really given it a thought. I suppose it would be similar to a pony’s or a dragon’s, depending…”

Lapis frowned at me. “Don’t you think that’s strange?”

Now that I thought about it, that was strange. “Do I even have my own type of magic?” There was also the fact that my Dad had ‘zero magic fidelity’, according to Star Swirl. “I don’t know.” I drew the edge of lip through my teeth as I pondered the disturbing thought. “For some reason, I’ve been able to use magic. Star Swirl—” I looked at Lapis, wondering if she knew who he was.

“Ah, him, the unbalanced unicorn. My mother has told me much about him.” Lapis chuckled. “He’s a wry one.” Lapis frowned. “Too fond of teleporting, though.”

“That’s the unicorn,” I said, shaking my head. “He told me that creatures eventually are able to use magic here, regardless of whether they could or not.” I struggled to recall some of his lectures that were more like meandering ramblings. “He would always talk about how everything here emits this passive ‘field’ of magic. Manipulating this field is how unicorns can achieve action.”

Lapis nodded again. “That sounds complicated, but I can see how ponies can do it. They have the bits for it.” She glanced at me. “But you seem not to.”

I smiled. “Here, I don’t think it’s something you need biologically, but rather—” I tapped my forehead “—with the mind.”

Lapis’ expression was like a break in the clouds. “So it’s all in the mind…” She licked her lips. “Do you think, maybe, a dragon could learn to use magic?”

I tilted my head. “I don’t see why not. Anything with the focus and procedural knowledge could perform a spell. You just need to know in what order—” I stopped in mid sentence, the implications of my own words sinking in slowly.

“Harmony, what’s—“ I held up a hand to stop whatever Lapis was saying, I needed time to think.

“A system,” I mumbled, a tingling crawling up my arms as I rummaged in my pockets and took out the crystals. I picked up a rock.

“Harmony, what are you doing—?!”

Smash.

The crystals fragmented as Lapis’ mouth fell open. I won’t lie and say I didn’t enjoy that expression, but the pressing need to piece together the puzzle that had been eluding me dampened my response to her comical features. I carefully arranged the crystals and some of the gems on the table.

“Gems store power, but only for a period of time,” I said, “so they are kind of like capacitors. These guys amplify the signal, but they need a feedback, a resistance, so the smaller crystals…” I arranged the scintillating stones with fumbling fingers, ideas seemingly tumbling out faster than I could move my hands. My heart was pounding wildly and my breath was coming in small gasps. I felt like I was on the edge of a cliff, ready to leap into the brave unknown.

“This is it, this is it, this is it,” I mumbled to myself in a voice that trembled with excitement.

Lapis fell into silence, watching from the corner of the cave. I didn’t pay attention, but I think she was smiling. My concentration was almost one hundred percent locked on the geometrical shapes scattered in front of me.

I sat at the table, rearranging the crystals, sometimes snapping my hand and watching a line connect a few, sometimes shaking my head and changing my mind. It would never work, destructive interference, I needed high purity crystals, but these were all I had, if only I could mine them myself, or get someone to find them. Thoughts appears and disappeared in cascading waves of inspiration as it finally struck me.

I threw myself into the art of it.

I don’t know how long I stood there, arranging, rearranging, shaping, discarding, reusing and trying and failing, but eventually the mass of crystals and gemstones gradually formed neat geometrical patterns. I picked up the last gem and snapped my fingers, watching the gem glow slightly as I infused within it the core instructional set I had envisioned from the start. I carefully placed it in the centre, where it sat, pulsing slowly and triggering the complex web of lines and whorls of power that linked all the elements together in a symphony of power and magic.

Lapis had come back, I hadn’t seen her leave. She padded over to the table, looking equal parts awed and worried at the same time. She studied the design in silence for a while and then turned to me. “This is more than just a pretty picture, isn’t it?”

My heady grin said it all.

—————————

It was time.

The moment I had been waiting for had arrived. I was to stand in front of the Council and convince them to accept me as the representative of the ponies. I could feel the faint beads of sweat gathering on my forehead. I was shivering in anticipatory dread, drenched in sweat but with a throat that was bone-dry.

I was in a relatively cramped chamber facing the cutting gazes of around half a dozen dragons. Scales was the first I saw walking in, her face, as Lapis had warned, was stern and stiff as the stone around us. She stood proudly at the fore of the ‘pack’ of dragons. To her left and right, I saw a grey-coloured monstrosity that bared his teeth as I came in. He stood with his back ram-rod straight with a steely look in his eye and a fortitude that hit me almost like a physical wall. The one on the right, off-white and red, like pus and blood, stared at me with barely disguised contempt. He neither bared his teeth or so much as twitched, but I could feel a hatred from him that was unmistakably aimed at me.

Through that ordeal, I was somehow able to get my legs moving.

Three other dragons stood off to the side, including the head of the Dragon Lord, who had a face that seemed never to stop smiling, and two dragonesses with businesslike armour strapped to their huge barrel chests. Their claws were tipped with viciously sharp claw covers that seemed to mould into their paws like armoured gloves. I guessed that they probably had something to do with the military, but I could not be sure. There was supposed to be a sixth dragon, but I couldn’t see her.

“Let the fledgling step forward,” growled one of the dragons. It was the grey one, Grackle.

“Perhaps fledgling is generous,” Gripple added contemptuously. His red and yellow scales glittered as he appraised me more like food rather than guest. “Whelp would be more suitable.”

Had I the courage to be offended, I probably would have been.

“Enough, Gripple, Grackle, we are not here to insult a representative of the another nation,” Scales spat out with a growl. “Do not make the mistake of initiating without my consent.”

“I will have a voice in the Council,” Grackle shot back, “if I deem it necessary.”

Scales rounded on Grackle. “Is that a challenge?”

Grackle stared at Scales for a long moment, too shocked to even speak. The rest of the dragons in the room had widened their eyes. Grackle’s tongue darted out momentarily to lick his non-existent lips before he gave a slight bow. “No, Matriarch, I only wish to impart my opinion.” His words were considerably more humble than a moment’s ago.

“See that you remember your bounds.”

The statement was less to Grackle than to the rest of the dragons. Just like a thunderhead passing, the storm was gone from Scales’ features, leaving behind a calm façade that considered me.

“Though I will say this, young one, Grackle is right in being dismissive of you. You have not proven to be a representative of the ponies.” She leaned in. “Show us a demonstration of your power.”

I cleared my throat, giving a hasty bow that was spoiled a little by some of the crystals in my front pocket spilling out. I ignored the snorts of derision as I gathered them up, remembering what Lapis had told me before.

Don’t worry about embarrassing yourself out there, Harmony. Such a low opinion of you can only go up. Don’t try to do what you think will impress them, just be yourself.

I took a deep breath and counted to three.

One.

Two.

Three.

I held out my handful of crystals.

“What do you see here?” I asked the gathered crowd.

“Crystals,” Scales remarked in amusement.

“Oh magnificent gems,” Gripple commented sarcastically, “did you perhaps think that a dragon may be so cheaply bribed?” I was disheartened to see that it elicited a few chuckles from not only Grackle, but also the other gathered dragons as well.

“Matriarch Scales is right, they are crystals, the difference being that they are special crystals that react with my magic in a specific way.” I clicked my fingers. The crystals glowed with a soft light.

“And so you have made the decorations of our home prettier. I guess this is why the ponies like you so much. You are weak.”

I ignored Grackle, holding the crystals up higher. Interspersed around the crystals were gems that floated along with them.

“This structure,” I continued, pointing at the floating crystals, “is powered by the ambient magic I am emitting, similar to what dragons do.”

Scales frowned at me, as if trying to solve a complex puzzle. “That is… interesting, but what does that achieve?”

I gestured to Lapis who grinned, sauntering up to stand by my side. “My assistant will demonstrate.”

The floating crystals gently came closer to Lapis as she closed her eyes and frowned in concentration.

“Among increasing power it can allow one to—”

Before I could finish my sentence, a resounding retort followed by a crashing boom was heard all around the chamber. I shook my head, temporarily disoriented by the loud noise generated by Lapis’ mistimed effort.

“—Cast a spell—? By the Stars, Lapis, are you trying to kill someone?! What the heck did you cast?”

Lapis looked insanely happy, the antithesis of my disapproving visage. “I just wanted something to go really fast!”

Luckily, the stone that Lapis had propelled as an example hadn’t hit another dragon. Miraculously, it had embedded itself less than an inch next to the Dragon Lord’s head who was staring wide-eyed at the grievous damage to the wall next to his snout.

Seeing where the stone had landed, Lapis froze, her smile dying down as quickly as it had sprouted.

“O-Oh! Sorry!” Lapis stuttered. “Elder Bloodstone, I didn’t intend—”

Bloodstone, clearly shocked, inspected the damaged wall and grunted. Whether the grunt was approving or damning, I couldn’t tell, but by the slight smile he wore, I optimistically chose the former.

“Incredible,” Scales murmured, but then seemed to remember where she was. She straightened, casting a critical look around her at the other dragons before settling on me. “So a dragon may cast spells? Like the ponies?”

“Only if they use my little trick.” I drew out a rather ornate staff that wrapped around a ruby gemstone. “A little gift between us. It’s not very powerful but it can accomplish relatively minor feats of magic all by itself. Without any training.”

I turned to Scales, facing her, but my voice addressed Grackle and Gripple. I kept my expression carefully neutral.

“Will that satisfy the Council?”

Surprisingly, it was Bloodstone, the Dragon Lord, that broke the silence first.

“Marvellous! Marvellous!” A rumbling chuckle echoed around the chamber causing the ground to shift under our feet. “We must convene to decide whether we will accept you as a representative.” His placid eye raked the room as if to search out dissidents. “But I rather think that won’t be necessary.”

I bowed to the gathered dragons.

“Thank you for taking the time to see me. I will leave the staff in the care of the Dragon Lord.”

I could feel the sudden electric atmosphere as the words left my mouth. Grackle and Gripple’s face contorted, before grudgingly accepting, now radiated wariness. Scales tilted her head, looking as if she grasped my intentions, but said not a word as I crossed the floor and placed the staff at the clawed paws of the Dragon Lord.

“Child,” the Dragon Lord spoke, “why would you be interested in bestowing the gift to one such as myself? I hold neither rank nor office that influences the dragons. Be it military, politics or economics, I have no power myself.” His head came uncomfortably closer. “So I ask, why?”

My answer was simple. “Is there a need to explain why I need to give a gift to a friend?”

Scales nodded approvingly. With this manoeuvre, I had carefully executed a cutting statement to the gathered dragons. By choosing the Dragon Lord, I had announced my intentions to remain officially neutral in the affairs of the dragons, but also, those that would do me a kind favour would be rewarded in turn. Gripple and Grackle shared a look, staring at me with eyes no longer contemptuous. There was a flicker of respect there, I could see. Though antagonistic, they were by no means stupid. Behind those eyes lay a calculating mind. I could tell I would have to keep on my toes with those two.

“Very well,” the Dragon Lord replied with a warm voice, “I will accept such a gift graciously from my new friend.” To the others, he said, “I place my faith behind this one and acknowledge his strength. He is welcome to my Clan anytime he so wishes. Wherever the Dragon Lord’s lands may be, no harm shall befall him.”

I looked around suddenly at the indrawn gasps. This was no light offer the Dragon Lord made. I bowed deeply to him. “It is my honour, Elder.”

Bloodstone smiled at my response and gathered the staff in his claws, looking like a twig he could snap between his two claws. “Come visit anytime, Harmony.”

As I left the cave with a gobsmacked Lapis in tow, I reflected that his parting words were the first time he’d ever referred to me by name.

—————————

“You were great!” Lapis gushed with a little prance. She looked like a really big kitten pouncing from side to side. I couldn’t help but grin with her. Soon after we had been informed of the Council’s decision. It was unanimous, surprisingly, although an absentee vote was abstained. I didn’t think Gripple or Grackle would vote for me. Strange.

“I thought my heart was going to explode out of my chest,” I confessed, holding a hand over my thumping heart. It was true, the pressure the dragons exuded was crushing. “But I’m glad that’s over.” I touched Lapis on the shoulder. “What was that offer that Elder Bloodstone gave me?”

Lapis stopped in her tracks her jaws dropping slightly before she snapped it back up. “Oh right, I forgot you didn’t know.” She composed herself, giving me a serious look. “Elder Bloodstone may only hold a ceremonial position, but his Clan is no joke. The land they occupy in the Dragon Lands are extensive and vast. Even the land we’re on right now belongs to him.” She patted a paw on the ground we were standing on to emphasise her point. “So you’ve made a powerful ally, without making a strong stance on who your political enemies were.”

She nudged me with her head playfully, her good mood spilling all over the place. “I knew you were going to gift it to him, but I never thought he’d be that generous!” She hopped on ahead, signalling me to follow along. “This is great!”

I couldn’t help but share in Lapis’ excitement. It felt nice to finally get something done. I was finally starting to make a difference here, with my own strength.

“Representative?”

A voice called back out behind us. It was a hulking black-scaled dragon with armour that went above and beyond what I would call intimidating. Vicious blades poked out from blackened steel. The breastplate had been through some rough times, with repairs and dings and dents that seemed to advertise the common usage of its service. On his arms were vanguards with shards of steel sweeping back, showing a lethal design. This was a dragon that meant business.

“Yes?” I answered, wary. I kept a spell in the back of mind to teleport out of there with Lapis.

Lapis eyed me and tapped me on the shoulder with her tail.

“Relax,” she murmured, “it’s one of Storm’s. That’s Obsidian.” She glanced around at the burgeoning interest of the other dragons. “Besides, you’re in Bloodstone’s territory. No harm shall befall you here.” Obsidian either didn’t take notice or chose not to notice the growing crowd of interested dragons.

“Representative. Storm requests your presence.”

I eyed Obsidian, trying to get a measure of his intentions. “May I ask why?”

Obsidian gave me a stoney look, silence stretching as if he were considering whether or not to tell me. I held his gaze, pushing down my nervousness and gritting my teeth. I was a representative here. I couldn’t shirk a gaze.

He nodded slightly. “Storm simply wants to meet the Representative. Will that satisfy you?”

I pursed my lips at the evasive answer, but simply nodded. I made for Obsidian, but when Lapis tried following a tail whipped out to bar her from taking another step. The tail was tipped with black steel that was similar to his armour. “Storm wishes to speak to the Representative, alone.”

I was about to protest, but Lapis locked eyes with me and slightly shook her head. “Stay on Bloodstone’s land,” she warned, “I will meet you later.”

Reluctantly, I nodded. Obsidian watched the exchange briefly before turning tail and led me outwards.

It was a moderately long walk, and the one anxiety I had pooled in my stomach, making me feel decidedly foolish.

I didn’t ask Lapis which areas was under Bloodstone’s control.

“We will not stray from the Honourable Elder’s land,” Obsidian said, possibly in response to my outwardly mounting fidgeting. His face was like stone as he continued, “Storm would never indulge in dishonourable conduct. I don’t know if you are aware of much about dragons, but we have a Code of Honour. A Dragon’s Code is sacred.”

I nodded, feeling a little more at ease. “Thanks.” I admired his armour. “Why is it that some dragons wear armour whilst others do not? I thought your scales were really hard?”

Obsidian kept looking forward as he answered me. “The armour has been forged by dragon breath and worked with dragon paws. Each piece is infused with the innate feelings of the Forge Master that has created it and—” he looked at me “—with the feelings imbued by the wearer themselves. Thus each piece is moulded as an extension of the dragon itself. It is stronger than our scales.” Obsidian grunted. “Though some still believe the cumbersome weight is not worth the effort. Though Storm recognises the value of this.”

The respect is evident in his speech. Storm was someone Obsidian deeply admired.

We eventually arrived outside a cavern. Similar to Lapis’ abode, this one had decorations ringing the outside, but it was sparse in comparison to Lapis’ opulent display earlier in the day. A lot had happened in such a short span of time, my head was still spinning, and here I was, outside the lair of a dragon. For the first time, I felt a little uncertain. What would happen if I stepped foot here?

“Come inside. Storm is waiting.” Obsidian communicated his impatience through a lash of his tail. I was reminded of the steel tips by the slight clang it made as his tail made contact with the ground. Inside, again, I was struck by the differences. It was purely functional from the looks of things. The walls were simple stone cut smoothly to accomodate the bulk of the dragon, but had no more decorative features other than mysteriously glowing gems that held an inner light.

I walked in silence, wondering what Storm might have for me. It wasn’t look before we were taken to a serviceable room. The walls were ringed with lights, but other than that it was empty saved from a table that seemed to be carved from a single stone slab. Storm sat in the centre. She was an imposing dragoness, possessing armour like Obsidian, but this one had barely any scratches or dents, although it wasn’t devoid of it. Either she hadn’t been in many fights… or she’d never been hit properly. Either possibility didn’t tell me much about her.

Deep blue scales glinted with white streaks that started from the tips of her claws and ended wistfully in blue, looking very much like racing clouds streaked across the canvas of a sky. It reminded me of a picturesque picnic day I had with the family. Storm’s eyes, however, stopped me with the force of her personality. I felt like I was struck by a bolt of lightning.

For a moment, neither of us said anything, simply observing each other. I was aware of Obsidian casually making his way behind Storm and sitting on his haunches, just behind and to the right of her. Storm never broke eye contact with me, instead holding out a claw and gesturing to the opposite end of the table.

“Sit, Representative.”

I crossed my legs, ignoring the small amount of dirt on the floor.

Storm placed a claw on the table, a talon tapping out a rhythmic beat as she continued to stare at me.

“I apologise for not making it to the meeting.” Storm paused here, waiting for my reply. When I said nothing, she shrugged and continued. “They were impressed with the new technology you presented at the Council meeting.”

Still I said nothing. Silence, Tempora once said, was more powerful than speech.

Storm grunted as if confirming something to herself.’

“Obsidian, leave us.”

“Lady Storm—”

“Now.”

Obsidian stiffened, glancing at me, then bowed to Storm and left the chamber. After hearing the last of his steps fade away, Storm continued. “Your name is Harmony, correct?”

I nodded at this.

Storm leaned on the table. “Let me be frank. You have power.” She raised her claw as I prepared to reject it. “I don’t mean you personally, and I do not mean that as an insult.” She traced a claw on the table. “You have power for dragons. Magic is a big deal. Of all of the things dragons are strong in, magic is not one of them. You must realise that the… tool you’ve given the Dragon Lord would be immensely useful.”

Still wary, I nodded again, but still held my tongue, preferring her to speak.

Storm cleared her throat. “I will be blunt, Lord Harmony, I wish that you teach us the method to create your staff.”

“No.” My response was immediate. “It is not a weapon.”

For the first time this meeting, Storm’s lips quirked upwards.

“Oh? And what makes you think that it will be? Perhaps we simply want to utilise magic.”

I shook my head. “And my answer is no. If I am representing the ponies, magic is off the table. You and I both know that the friction between ponies and dragon can only be on equal footing if they have magic to defend themselves.”

The dragoness nodded. “I will pay you the compliment of acknowledging that this is so.” Storm tightened her lips. “But that does not remove the fact that you hold a powerful bargaining tool. As you well know, the dragon’s political landscape is vast and complex and there are no sides in the right or wrong but for powerful and weak.” She tapped her armour. “My Clan and all those who follow me and indeed most dragons recognise this. To be strong is to survive, to endure is to conquer your weakness, the future is only forged through the fires of fighting those that oppress you, is that not a concept you can agree on?”

I tried to keep an impartial tone. “I will grant you some truth of what you say, but I may not agree with all of it.”

Storm raised a ridged brow. “That is a politician’s answer. I am a military dragon. What I deal with is facts and straight answers. Answer me this, Lord Harmony, have you any intention of selling us that technology?”

“No,” I said. “I cannot.”

Storm didn’t look discouraged by my steadfast response. “You are a human, correct?” She chuckled at my expression. “News travels fast, Lord Harmony. What I want to know is your relationship with the ponies.”

“They are my friends.”

“Is that so? Friendships can change.”

My voice hardened. “They are my family.”

“Ah, so we get to the crux of the matter.” Storm leaned forward. “So you cannot strike a bargain with me that will disadvantage the ponies. How about a pledge against my honour that none of these ‘weapons’ that you teach us to make will harm a pony, how does that sound?”

“No.”

Storm sighed. “The rewards will be worth your time. Having a dragon as your friend comes with many uses. You will be treated well. All we ask is for you to use your knowledge to help us overcome a deficiency on our part. Do you not think that a dragon would wish to use magic?” Storm tilted her head. “If you lost your legs would you not want to walk again? What if you found that you were limping all your life, while others can pounce, leap or walk? Would you not want to gain that ability? That is what it is like for dragon that are with magic, but also without it.”

Storm spotted my troubled expression and seized on the opportunity. “Think about it, Lord Harmony, you will be helping us regain the full use of our abilities.”

I shot a look at her. “Regain?”

Storm’s mouth twisted as she sat back. It looks like she hadn’t intended to say that. After a long pause, Storm pursed her lips and sighed. “Dragons used to be able to use magic like the ponies. One day, all at once, the ability for our magic was stolen from us. We have a legend about it, if you are interested.” She glanced at the gems set into the wall. “But perhaps you should ask your guide, Lady Lapis. I will be taking my leave.”

Storm paused at the entrance of the cavern. “Obsidian will guide you out, but please, think on it before you go.”

Before she turned to leave, I called out.

“My answer is still no, for now.”

Storm turned back.

“For now is all I ask for.”

——————

Returning to Lapis’ cavern, I realised that I was starving. I probably hadn’t eaten for days. Water here was available, but there wasn’t much food. They scrounged up something, but it was all dietary food nutritious for ponies. I stared at the unsatisfying collection of hay, grasses, flowers and so on next to gems and multi-coloured rocks. I wondered if I could digest pony food if I was in the form of a pony, or if it was merely cosmetic.

Lapis stared at me from the corner as I shifted into pony form and tried some of the hay. I spat it back out.

“Bleh! It tastes like hay!”

Lapis burst out laughing. “What did you think it would taste like?”

I shifted back into my form, trying very hard to wash out the taste of dry hay from my mouth with water. “I need some food, for flip’s sake.”

Lapis hunched her shoulders in remorse. “Sorry, we forgot to think about your food. I think all we got is pony food.”

I slumped at the table, slapping away the hay with a huff. I was about to say something when my hand made contact with something hard in the pile of hay. What was this? A familiar red colour greeted me.

“This is… an apple!”

Lapis stared at me like I was crazy. “Don’t eat that!” She yelled, suddenly looking alarmed. “It’s poison!”

“What?!” I almost dropped the apple, but I maintained a grip on it when it almost tumbled out of my hands. “What do you mean poison?”

Lapis pointed to the apple. “Those things grow on trees outside in the noxious marshlands.” She stared at the apple as if it would steal her soul then and there. “Everything in that marshland is poisonous.” Brilliant blue eyes held mine. “Everything.”

I looked at the apple and gave it a sniff. It smelt like an apple.

Lapis looked like she wanted to body-tackle me, so I rapidly placed the apple on the table and held up my hands.

“Okay, okay, I get it. How about I cast a spell?”

Lapis sent me a querying look. “What spell?”

“There are a couple of simple spells that can determine whether something has poison in it,” I explained, waving my hands over the apple to emphasise my point. I snapped my fingers producing a matrix under the apple. “It’ll tell me if there’s—”

I gasped.

“I knew it!” Lapis said.

I took a bite out of the apple as Lapis reared back in shock.

“It’s great!” I said cheerfully eating the now-confirmed apple. “I’m not starving anymore.”

Lapis swallowed thickly. “Never do that again.”

“What?” I said between mouthfuls. “Can’t take the teasing when you dish it out?”

——————

After finishing the apple, I searched for more, but there was no other mysterious fruits on the tabletop. Lapis was suspicious as to how an apple found its way into the pile of hay, but decided to let it go when I told her it was probably nothing, and did more good than harm. I was, however, suspecting something underneath all this. An fruit from a land only known for poisonous materials? Someone clearly didn’t like me, but I didn’t want to burden Lapis with my conjecture unless I had proof. This wasn’t something I could pin on anyone, though I knew a couple of dragons that stood to gain from this.

“Well now that you’re the Representative,” Lapis said with a grin, “we can get you started on signing the treaty.”

Indeed, this was the crux of why I was here in the first place. Some dragons wanted to wage war on the ponies. Although in the Council it was Grackle and Gripple that seemed to be of that opinion. The rest of the dragons seemed indifferent or maybe just cautious. Then there was the fact of Storm. Storm looked like she leaned on the side of Grackle and Gripple, but she did not seem to be strongly so.

Lapis was curious about what had transpired between us. When she questioned me about Storm, I just shrugged and told her she wanted to meet me about the feat I performed in front of the Council. I didn’t want to let it slip for now; I was feeling a little paranoid. Squashing any feelings of guilt, I simply shrugged in the face of disbelief. Lapis didn’t enquire any further, although I had the urge to tell her about Storm’s little deal. Instead, I concentrated on finding food, which led to the apple-eating.

Anyway, Lapis was more focused on me getting around to signing the treaty. She was antsy, despite the fact that the signing was happening tomorrow, as Scales was busy drafting the proposal today. It seemed like dragons were of the opinion that verbal agreement was more powerful than written and such formalities were simply considered ‘a pain in the haunches’, or so Lapis had told me.

“That’s tomorrow,” I said, rising from the table. Something else was weighing on my mind. “I want to talk to you about something else instead.”

Lapis looked surprised, but simply nodded her head and gestured for me to continue. I looked around the room.

“There’s no one in these caves to hear us, right?”

Lapis blinked at me, as if the suggestion itself was an outrageous claim. “You are afraid of an eavesdropper? Such a thing doesn’t occur among dragons. We prefer to fight one on one.”

I got the feeling that Lapis had too much faith in the dragon’s Code of Honour.

“Humour me,” I simply replied, flicking a hand towards the exit. “Find me a room that dragons would find difficult to listen in on.”

Lapis smiled at me, waiting to see if I was making a joke, but when I kept staring at her, she sighed somewhat plaintively.

“Oh alright, let’s go find somewhere that’ll suit you. It’s dark outside, but there’s bound to be a volcano full of light.” The prospect of staying at the sweltering heat of a volcano rim was already giving me second thoughts, but from the way Lapis raised an eye ridge, I got the feeling that was her attempt to dissuade me.

“Yep, fine,” I said, ignoring her repeated sigh. “Let’s go.”

Lapis led me outside. I didn’t see a dragon in sight, but there didn’t mean there wasn’t one listening in.

We landed near the volcano summit at a rocky outcrop. The smell of sulfur clung to the air, oppressive and hot, determined to make its mark in my clothes and hair. I would be smelling of volcano and finding ash for a while now. Despite that, I relaxed slightly, confident that we would be able to spot listeners.

“So, is this about Storm?”

How perceptive of Lapis, but it wasn’t hard given the situation.

“Yes,” I replied, nodding readily. “Storm gave me an offer. She wanted me to give her the secret of making these… tools for dragons.”

It didn’t take long for Lapis to piece things together. “So she wants weapons.”

“The question is,” I said, pacing like a caged tiger. “Why?”

Lapis clicked her tongue. “Perhaps she’s in Grackle and Gripple’s claws?”

I flicked a hand. “It didn’t seem like it. At least, she didn’t advertise the fact enough to be obvious, but she’s definitely got a direction for this.”

Lapis scratched her sinuous neck with the tips of her talons. The black tips of her claws reflect the moonlight as she ponders the answer. Though the volcano was spewing out random gushes of ash in pluming clouds, breaks occurred from time to time so that the moon would pierce through the layers and light up the surface we stood on. Distracted, I look at the sky.

For a moment, a group of stars blink.

They don’t twinkle… they blink.

That means…

“Someone’s flying towards us!”

Lapis whipped around, her eyes raking the sky. It goes without saying that dragon eyes were much, much better at spotting object from a greater distance and in the dark than humans were. I realised too late that coming out here might have been a mistake. I felt naked on the ground as we anxiously sought the predators swimming through the darkness.

“Got them! Two dragons,” Lapis announced in a seething hiss. “They’re in battle gear; that’s not good.”

Whoever sent these dragons was probably related to an eavesdropper that was meant to tail us. Or maybe Grackle and Gripple had seen an opportunity and thought to act on it.

I hid behind the boulder in the lee side to the direction that Lapis had spotted the fliers. It would give us some time, but not much. At least we would not be vulnerable to missiles. I dragged Lapis bodily behind the same cover as she hissed in pain and shock from the strength of my grip.

“What? Why’re you hiding?”

“I don’t know who those two dragons were, but there’s a high chance they’re with Grackle and Gripple.”

It looked like Lapis was still not comprehending the situation. “So what?”

I gritted my teeth, waving an arm to the clearing around us. “No witnesses, two of us alone without weapons and two dragons in full battle gear. What does that tell you?”

“Dragons wouldn’t do that,” she hissed. “I grant you that they may get caught up in politics and bicker and fight, but they would never do something as dishonourable as engaging us without a formal—”

Lapis didn’t get more out as the boulder we were crouching behind suddenly shook as a booming thunder resounding like cannon fire directly in front us. Debris and rocks showered our vision as the singeing smell of burning metal pervaded my nose. I hunkered back into the cover as I peeked at astonishment at the glowing piece of metal jutting out of the rock. It was white-hot from the force of piercing the boulder, which in itself, had a huge crack meeting the ‘spear’ down the middle.

“We’ve got to get out of here!” I yelled at Lapis. She stood frozen in mute shock, staring at the spear with wide unblinking eyes.

“That could have…”

I didn’t wait for more. I could hear the thumps of the dragons landing nearby.

“Come out from there!” A rough voice yelled. “Or we will finish you where you hide!”

“Okay!” I shouted back. I didn’t actually intend to come out. I was merely buying time. “We’ll face you properly, but let us die honourably!” I threw the last word in there, hoping that some shred of decency was left with these two. Maybe they’d consider it? But I wasn’t going to let chance decide my fate.

I’ve never been in a serious fight before. Not when lives were on the line. It was completely different from the showdown in the Council chambers, where moments before I was just verbally jousting. I had to get out of this situation.

Lapis growled in a soft, menacing streak of predatory anger. She seemed on the brink of violence.

“How dare they?” She whispered just loud enough for me to hear.

“Lapis.”

She seemed to ignore me.

“Lapis.”

Lapis twitched, her gaze settling on me. She was on the brink of mortal commitment.

“Stop.”

Her eyes, moment ago feral and sharp, regained a rounder shape as her muscles uncoiled slightly.

“Follow my lead,” I warned her. My plan had a chance of working if she didn’t do anything.

I snapped my fingers, summoning a quick illusion of myself that peeked out from the boulder. A split-second later metallic spears pierced through my illusion. So they had no intention at all to honour their side of the parlay.

“Tricky!” I heard them chuckle. The sound of their laughter was closer, I was sure. They were purposefully trying to stifle it to appear as if they were further. They knew we were blinded behind the boulder. I readied my fingers.

“Close your eyes,” I whispered huskily to Lapis. Lapis squeezed them shut.

Two heads rounded the corner as I unleashed my teleportation spell.

“Argh—” Their screams cut out as we teleported a few metres to another boulder, where I hurriedly clambered on Lapis’ back. Lapis staggered from the reaction of the teleport.

“Go! Go!” I yelled, urging her from behind. “They’ll be blinded.”

Sure enough I saw them staggering around, paws to their eyes, their bodies barely illuminated by the sporadic light of the moon.

Lapis took off immediately.

“They’ll pick us off from the sky!” she shouted. I knew that, and I wasn’t confident that I could block the devastating power of those metallic spears with just a barrier of magic. If only I had thought to bring some crystals with me! I didn’t have time to berate myself. I had to come up with a distraction and fast. Distraction? That’s right, illusions! I quickly cast illusions of three additional clones of us. The strain of the illusions was incredible and I was gasping with the effort. It felt like I was lifting a chair with a single finger.

Lapis saw the illusions and flew in a spiralling complex aerial manoeuvre that almost threw my concentration off. A whistling shriek of the metallic spear missed my head by scant inches. I almost ducked in reflex, but at the last second froze. That would have given our position away. It was just a shot in the dark for them.

That gave me an idea.

“Lapis!” I called out just enough for her to hear. “Head into the clouds!”

If we timed this right, we could escape. Diving and spiralling, with our copies doing the same, Lapis and I weaved around, trying to look like we were shaking them off, rather than heading to the clouds above. I saw them aim for one of the illusive clones. They took a shot that missed, but this time, I timed it so that I ducked at their shot. I heard a roar of triumph as they focused on the illusion. In that moment, Lapis veered into the cloud and I snapped my fingers summoning yet another illusion to take our place.

From the inside of the cloud, I kept an eye as they threw another metallic spear at our clones. I made this one hit. Hopefully they wouldn’t question the spear falling out to the side as our clone spiralled down to the depths. I made the other clones scatter in different directions. They didn’t take the bait of the falling clones, but couldn’t decide which of the three remaining to follow. I was almost at my limit anyway and the clones vanished as I succumbed to magical overload. Numbing fatigue clung to me, but I was gratified to hear the roars of savage outrage that they had lost their quarries.

We waited in tense silence, retreating further into the cloud to avoid detection. We couldn’t see them, but they wouldn’t be able to see us either. There would be no guarantee that they wouldn’t be waiting around this area either afterwards, but after a couple of hours hovering, Lapis was ready to drop out of the air. Using a combination of gliding and the remnants of my magic we managed to make our way back to Lapis’ home.

Matriarch Scales was waiting at the entrance, but whatever reason she had for dropping by was immediately abandoned as we collapsed in exhaustion in front of, well, her home.

————————

“How are you feeling?”

“Hungry,” I replied hoarsely, taking a sip of water from a water held delicately in an outstretched paw. It looked like Scales’ entourage had come with her visit. A slim dragon that appeared to be her assistant was hovering around the Matriarch and was furnishing me with any need I requested. The dragon seemed to be in a fluster, after learning that I couldn’t eat almost anything normally offered in the Dragon Lands, but after getting a grasp on some dietary foods that were shared with ponies like honey and nuts and the such, a special order was prepared. They apologised for the gaffe of food earlier, but Scales bowed deeply and apologised further on the matter of the two assailants.

“We have no excuse, we should have provided you protection, I should have seen to—”

I shook my head, staying any further comment from Scales. How could she have known that dragons would attack us? They looked like they had planned for it, but the extent to which the dragons were willing to go seemed to go against every value that Scales and Lapis stood for. They were shocked to hear our account. Disbelief was unavoidable, but the doubts were erased when they found the metallic spear still embedded in the boulder. These dragons were not professional, I surmised, or they might have sent someone to clean up. Besides, they were clearly driven by some sort of emotional motive, seeing as how they were throwing spears left and right without regard as to stealth.

Scales concurred with my assessment, but an undercurrent of unease was noticeable in her answer.

“Still, I’m ashamed to admit this, but I should have known of such discontent within my ranks.” A dark look shadowed Scales’ face for a brief moment, but she shook clear of it so quickly, I almost thought it was my imagination. “But you can be safely back to your nation as soon as possible. Silver?” The assistant dragoness returned bearing a paper scroll. “Representative Harmony, this document signifies a life-long treaty with the ponies so long as you or I remain alive. Will you ratify this agreement?”

I glanced around. There were only two other dragons, who looked like they were guards, Silver and Scales. Lapis was in another room recovering. “Is this enough?” I inquired.

Scales smiled somewhat reticently. “I will convince them that it is.”

In other words, this was a way out. It wasn’t ideal for anyone concerned, but Scales was taking my safety seriously. She was saying she would convince the others that my signature was valid and that these witnesses were sufficient.

“Matriarch,” I said with a shaky smile, “you are too kind.”

Scales held up the quill, looking as old as I felt tired. I gently pressed my hand against the quill and rejected her offer.

“As I said, you are too kind. That is why I will do it in front of the Council.”

Scales looked disappointment, but at the same time relieved. Her shoulders sagged with my words. “I’m sure your mother and father would be proud of you. So young, yet…” Her face set in as hard as stone. “There are those who would dare…”

I swallowed hard. Scales noticed my discomfort and like a lamp switching on, her expression came back bright, reminding me of Lapis a little too much. “I won’t forget our debt to you. We will work hard to ensure the safety of both our nations.”

Though we were nervous, nothing happened during the lead up and to the signing of the treaty. Grackle and Gripple looked like they had to swallow mud, but I tried not to take pleasure in that. Storm was present, but looked disinterested in the proceedings, and the Dragon Lord had attended. Ratification of the treaty didn’t depend on the Council since it was bound by the ruling heads of State, an archaic bit of Law, so I was grateful it wasn’t put to vote and the members of the Council only served as witnesses.

Nothing happened in particular until after the ceremony.

Again, a dragon was waiting outside. This time, it was Gripple himself.

“Well done,” was the first thing he said.

“You admit to it?” Lapis gaped at Gripple.

Gripple shrugged. “Admit to what? I’m merely commenting on your escape last night.”

Lapis narrowed her eyes. “How did you know about that? You could have only known—”

Gripple sighed in a way that sounded like he was dealing with a stubborn child. “Lady Lapis, would you please refrain from casting aspersions on my character without evidence.” He glanced at me with a slight smile. “Take a note from your Representative friend. He is listening and learning.”

I kept my face neutral. Getting angry at him here would only serve his purpose.

“You have a proposal?” I asked, finally.

I noted Gripple’s feigned surprise. “Why, am I so transparent?” When I didn’t answer, he shrugged. “Okay, I will admit to giving you a hard time in the Council chambers before we acknowledged you. Let us put that past us. You have knowledge, you have power and you have the skills to survive in battle. I am curious. You are not like most ponies.”

“We can agree on that much,” I said.

Gripple cocked his head as if I was a curious puzzle. “I wonder, with all you’ve done, and you are clearly not a pony, why you chose to be aligned with them?”

“It is a family matter,” I answered truthfully.

Gripple nodded. “Ah, yes, family ties. It is important to be with your family. After all, family is—”

“Will you get to the point?” Lapis snapped.

Gripple let out that desolate sigh once again. “You should take a note from your mother, Lady Lapis. Though Matriarch Scales is a dragon I disagree with, I hold respect for her power. No matter what her corrupt values are. You on the other hand need to learn respect before receiving it!”

Lapis looked on the brink of lunging at him, but I held my hand out and shot her a warning glance. She locked eyes with me for a full five seconds and then huffed, turning her head away.

Gripple watched the interaction with some amusement, his ire nowhere in evidence as he smiled at me. “Good, good, you are a reasonable Representative. Perhaps I misjudged you from the beginning. Think of my aggravations as a tiny test to see if we could place our faith in you. I, of course, will retract my earlier statements concerning attacks on your personage.”

I noted that Gripple didn’t apologise for his actions, but I understood that it was just a political manoeuvre. Well, so was this:

“May we have a profitable relationship,” I simply said with a nod. “Make me a deal I can’t refuse.”

Gripple’s eyes widened as he took in my words. He couldn’t resist glancing over at Lapis with a sneer, but it was gone in a brief moment. He turned back to me. “Excellent. I look forward to working with you.” With that, he turned tail and loped off with a smug gait.

It took two seconds after he left for Lapis to pin me to the ground.

“Why did you do that?!” she yelled at me. Onlookers gasped at the sudden attack. Instead of answering, I snapped my fingers, teleporting us to the entrance of her cave. I bent over from the long-distance nausea and Lapis staggered under the disorientation, but whether through sheer rage or willpower, she remained standing.

“Why did you do that!?” she repeated in a roar.

I leaned against the wall of her cave. “The same reason—urk—” I placed a hand over my mouth and swallowed bile “—the same reason I was asking for a chance to fight those two dragons at the volcano. It buys us time.”

Lapis, about to say something, shut her mouth and frowned.

“Oh,” she said belatedly, realising my intentions, “so you’re trying to make him think you’re an ally.”

“Yeah, that’s why I had to teleport out of there, because there were other dragons, some of which are—”

“—Part of Gripple’s Clan, right,” Lapis finished, looking guilty.

“Also, you looked really scary,” I added for good measure.

Lapis’ jaw hung open as she tried to defend herself. “B-But I thought—! And you said—!”

I let her twist in the wind for a few more seconds before waving her off.

“In any case, the Treaty was signed, and Gripple and Grackle will be put off for now.”

Lapis sighed, her shoulders sagging like a great weight had been lifted from them.

“Thank you,” she said with a brilliant smile. “You made good on your promise.”

I smiled back. “Well, you know, it’s always good to help a friend out.”

Lapis grinned, then her expression turned serious. “As per Dragon’s Honour Code, I must protect you for life!”

I laughed at that, then seeing her serious visage, I cut it short. “You’re not serious about that, are you?”

Lapis didn’t answer, merely bowing her head.

“Hey, Lapis, no, you’re not serious are you?”

After a couple of moments of dreadful anticipation, Lapis nudged me with her snout.

“No,” she said, “but you should have seen the look on your face.”

I held a hand over my heart. “Right, okay. Right. That—yeah, okay.”

Lapis giggled at my reddening expression.

“Never change, Harmony.”

Author's Note

Sticking to my weekly release... this story is going to be finished, dang it!

I've planned for this to end on chapter 50, but nothing sticks to plans, right?

Then I'll finish off Future Chronicles and then my bazillion other stories.

Next Chapter: Exposition and Intrigue, oh my!

As always, my many multitude of mellow readers, thanks for reading!

P.S. Sorry for being off the radar, work, work, work, ~~laziness~~, work.
P.P.S. This story had jumped around a bit but now ties in together, but isn't rigorously edited, I'm so, so sorry for the mistakes you find!

44 - Honesty

Chapter 44: Honesty

When I arrived back, immediately I knew something was wrong. The Courts were in a tizzy, the guards waved me through frantically, and with not one foot down on Equestrian soil, I was mobbed by the nobles.

A white unicorn dressed in extravagant clothing that looked as if it were fit for a princess rather than a noble, approached me.

“Verity Belle,” I greeted upon recognition.

“Harmony,” she said with strained eyes. “You have no idea how good it is to see you.”

I caught the desperate undertone in her voice and bit my lip. “What’s wrong?”

“Ever the observant one,” Verity Belle murmured with the shake of her head. She cleared her throat. “I’ve been sent to fetch you. You must be sworn in quickly.” She gestured to Lapis. “Thank you for coming. There is some internal strife within the kingdom. You may stay to rest and recuperate, but I’m afraid we will have to make it as brief as possible.”

Lapis bowed her head, surprisingly compliant.

“I’ll see you later,” she whispered to me, glancing at Verity with more curiosity than hostility.

I felt Lapis edge around me. She reluctantly left, leaving me alone with Verity.

“So what’s this about? Sworn in?” I finally asked. “Did something happen?”

Verity laughed out loud insincerely. It was a hollow mirth that communicated to me the severity of the situation with that one act.

“It’s your mother.” Verity turned around and started trotting in the direction of the castle, beckoning me to follow in the process. I followed along a little reluctantly. As we passed a few guards dashing around, my sense of foreboding went up a few notches, making me feel increasingly on edge. Verity drew up to the drawbridge, then continued speaking.

“Your mother has gone missing.”

I almost stopped in my tracks, but then forced myself to keep going as the noblemare showed no signs of stopping. We entered the courtyard with guards and servants dashing around, frenetic in their activities. Entering through the gate, I saw guards bow in our direction with looks ranging from relief to outright happiness. Something was really wrong here.

“Missing?” I asked her. “Where?” I knew how glib that sounded, but I was shocked at how fast everything was starting to fall apart.

Verity pursed her lips, evidently holding back a snippy response. “We don’t know. She left without a word one day, warning us of a dire event that had come about due to a revelation in the middle of the night.”

“Prophecy?” I couldn’t keep the disdain out of my voice.

“Yes,” Verity said, either ignoring or not hearing my tone. “She left a letter for you and a public request that you maintain things here in her absence. As you well know your father cannot…”

“Of course, of course,” I said hastily, “there’s no need to worry, I’ll try and handle things as best as I can. But are you sure? I’ve barely been able to finish my education.”

“You may not be as learned as Princess Celestia or Princess Luna, but you are older and have proven your ability to take charge in diplomatic affairs. After all, news travels fast and there was none faster than the attempted assassination and subsequent signing of the Treaty that proved your legitimacy.”

“Won’t there be objections?”

Verity snorted. “Of course there will be. You needn’t worry about that. Queen Tempora has paved the way forward by providing processes and legislation to ease the transition. She was, without a doubt, most aggressive. Ire from the noble faction is mainly pointed towards her in a play of power. However, you, they have mostly nothing against. In fact, an inexperienced ruler is something that’ll spark hope for freedom from under Tempora’s iron hoof, so to speak.”

“So what you’re saying is that I’ll be an opportunity for them? A puppet, for example?”

Verity’s mouth twisted in grim amusement. “Correct, that is an apt way to describe it. Suffice to say that our current position in dealing with them is tenuous at the best. And there has been growing factional radicalism…”

“What’s that?”

Verity twitched, then glanced at me with slightly widening eyes, as if realising she was speaking aloud. “No, no, no need to worry about that. Merely speculation on my part.” She sighed. “In any case, perhaps you would do me the courtesy of being your advisor?”

Instantly, my suspicion was aroused. “Even though I need help, offering it so conveniently right now…”

Verity nodded her head, as if confirming an inner thought. “I was right to choose to back you.” She tapped her hoof lightly on the ground. A unicorn appeared by her side dressed in simple, but elegant, clothes. “Fetch the letter.” The unicorn bowed and left as Verity continued along the hallway. I recognised vaguely that we were headed towards Tempora’s room.

Outside a couple of Tempora’s personal guards were stationed there. They frowned at Verity’s approach, then noticed my presence and straightened.

“Prince Harmony, you are well we see,” one of them said.

“A couple of dragons wouldn’t be able to take me down,” I joked off-handedly, but seeing their expression, my half-hearted chuckle died in my throat. “What’s wrong?”

The guards shared a glance. “We are just glad you are safe.”

“May we enter?” Verity asked, looking, I thought, a little annoyed.

“None but royalty may pass here,” they answered as one.

Verity pursed her lips again, looking more visibly annoyed.

“You two are doing a fine job, but these are an exceptional circumstance—”

The guard on the right cut Verity off. “We mean no disrespect, Lady Verity, but our orders were given by the late Queen herself—”

“Greaves!”

The guard ‘Greaves’ shut his mouth, looking uncomfortable. Then his words sunk in.

“Late?!” I spluttered.

“That she is not confirmed to be!” Verity practically yelled. She laid a gentle hoof on my shoulder. “It is more accurate to say that she is missing.” She glared at the guards as they bowed.

“I meant to say missing. As Lady Verity says,” Greaves said by way of apology.

“What happened?” I didn’t ask this time. I demanded.

Verity held a hoof out to the door.

“According to your mother, beyond the door lies your answer.”

I nodded, taking a deep breath. “Show me.”

The guards acceded, each taking a door, their horns glowing. It appeared that the door was under magical protection. A complex matrix sprung to life, illuminating a thin metal plate inlaid into the door.

“If your Highness would,” Greaves prompted me, indicating to the panel.

Confused, I reached out to the panel and touched it. As soon as I did, a ‘click’ resounded and the doors partly opened. Gulping down tension made physical, I stepped through, but turned around hearing a minor scuffle.

“Let me go this instant!”

The guards shook their heads. “Lady Verity, only royalty may pass.”

Verity glared at the guards in turn, but they did not budge.

“Can’t you let her come in? I’m sure she’s not an enemy of the State.”

The guards shook their heads again. “Forgive us, Prince Harmony, but this is the last request your mother has given us. We intend to honour it as long as we live.”

Before I could say anything Verity bit her lip, then let out an exasperated breath. “Fine!” She collected herself and gave me a falsely-bright smile. “I will see you later then, Harmony.”

As she left, one of the guards entered the room with me. The doors closed, leaving me in the room of my mother.

“A word of advice, if you are of a mind to hear it,” the guard called out to me uneasily.

“Yes?”

“Do not trust any of the nobles. They may seek to ‘help’ you, but they only have a mind to help themselves.”

“Verity Belle has always been kind to me in the past…”

“What other way would a noble treat a future ruler?” the guard said with a sigh. “Even if they did not approve, they would not show it.”

I nodded slowly at his warning. What he said made sense. “Thank you for your advice. I will be careful.”

The guard bowed. “Thank you for listening, your Highness. Please excuse me.”

The guard left the room, closing the door with a snick. I could see the flash of enchantment as the door’s matrix activated once again. I finally released the breath I was holding while turning around. Within the room was a canopy bed, luscious red sheets and an extensive wardrobe. To my left was a balcony and window overlooking the city and a simple study desk. The desk had six glimmering crystals shining on the desk with a letter bearing the royal seal. Drawn in by the mysterious scintillating crystals, I walked forward.

“Harmony?”

In my confusion, I swept around the room for the source of the sound. Two sets of eyes peeked over the bed. It was Celestia and Luna.

“Hey you two, what are you doing here?”

Tears formed in their eyes as they gathered around me.

“It’s horrible!” Celestia said with a voice that broke. “They’re saying, they’re saying—”

“Mom!” Luna bawled, clutching at my leg.

I bent down and scooped them both in my arms with a tight hug. “What happened?”

“We don’t know, we were just staying here because—” Luna hiccuped, unable to continue. She buried her face in my shirt.

“Because they wouldn’t leave us alone!” Celestia said with no small measure of animosity. She glared at the door, as if condemning the outside world. “They wouldn’t leave us alone! We can only come here where they’re not allowed!”

“Where’s Discord?” I asked gently.

Celestia bit her lip. “Gone too. I tried to find him, but he’s disappeared too!”

“It’s alright.” I tried to sound confident, but I wasn’t able to convince myself. “He should be around.”

“The guards are looking for him,” Luna murmured.

“Why?” I asked.

Luna and Celestia shook their heads.

“We don’t know,” Celestia muttered with her face downcast. “They won’t tell us anything.”

“Maybe Mom will tell us?” I said with a flourish towards the desk. “After all, she wrote us a letter.”

Celestia caught the tone in my voice and shrunk back slightly. “Harmony, I know you don’t like Mom like we do… but she’s really nice most of the time. We love her.”

It was probably the first time Celestia had ever mentioned that term so blatantly. I bowed my head shamefully, considering the snap judgement I had so often accused Tempora of… being touted myself.

“Sorry.” I meant it sincerely. “Temp—Mom has the right intentions, at least.”

Celestia nodded, but by the way she stood off to the side, it was clear that I hadn’t alleviated all of her concerns.

“Okay,” I said, sweeping the matter to the side, “we should probably take a look at this letter.”

It sat in the centre of the crystals, looking like a bird in its nest, or a spider in the centre of its web. Thick wax sealed the cover, but I could detect a faint glimmer in the tracings of the royal seal that indicated magical verification. Dredging up the lessons from my poor old tutor, Study Point, I recalled the spell for verifying the authenticity of the seal.

“It’s real,” I said after snapping my fingers. There was an unmistakable signature that reflected back.

“We could have told you that,” Luna said impatiently.

“You didn’t open it yet, though?”

Celestia chuckled humourlessly and cast a hooded gaze towards Luna. “My sister was too scared to open the letter. She told me to leave it until you came back.”

“We would have opened it ourselves!” Luna shot back. “If you… if you…” She fell silent, tears welling in her eyes as the rest of her speech was lost in quiet crying.

“If you didn’t come back,” Celestia finished quietly. She wrapped a wing around her sister and reached out with a wing to touch my hand. I held the feathers with a open palm as she smiled gratefully. “We were so worried. Mom was missing. You were in with the horrible dragons, and when we heard they tried to… they tried to…”

“It’s alright,” I told them in a soothing voice. “It’s going to be okay. I’m back now and whatever the crisis is, we’ll deal with it together, okay?”

Celestia and Luna wiped the tears from their eyes. Still looking a little weary from their pent-up outburst, but also a little relieved. The dam on their emotions had run their course. It must have been a trying time for the young sisters. They were growing, but they were still foals. I patted Celestia and Luna on the head.

“We should read what your mother has to say.”

Taking note of their acknowledgement, I turned to the desk. It was time to finally get some answers from the one person who could get under my skin more than Grackle and Gripple. Finally, I broke the seal, feeling the magic harmlessly wash over me, recognising me as an intended recipient. I expected the magic to stop, but it continued onwards, rushing towards Celestia and Luna before I could even blink and then sweeping across the room. I had never seen such a spell before. It looked like it had swept through the whole room before terminating. Tempora was being abnormally cautious.

My dearest children,

By now, you will have entered this room under the assumption that I am missing, possibly presumed dead.

Celestia gasped. Luna nestled further into her sister’s wing canopy. I continued reading.

Last night, I received a startling revelation about the future of Equestria. It tells me of the great role that my children will play a part in, and of the extraordinary things that will be accomplished by my subjects. Equestria will be a great nation. Of that, I have no doubt. However, looming on the horizon, are murky dangers. Instabilities and fractures among nature and nations that will test the mettle of our bodies and our hearts. Though I know that my children play a grand part, it is tempered with the knowledge that I cannot contribute to this scheme, and the struggles borne by my children in the time to come. I regret to say that at this point in time, my role is over.

“What?” Luna whispered. “What are you saying, Mom?”

I must embark on a journey that will take me away from the throne. With your father unable to recover through conventional means, it seems I must also take him with me. I’m sorry for not informing you, Harmony, but you would have been against it.

I gripped the paper tightly. You’re damn right I would be! What gave her the right to take my Dad?! It took me a full minute to calm down and keep reading. Celestia and Luna kept silent. I could feel their worry even from behind closed eyelids. Their presence was all that stopped me from breaking down there and then.

It is an arduous passage that is etched into the fabric of Time itself. It is a problem only I can tackle, and I think it would be difficult for you to grasp, let alone accompany me with. So I am asking you to stay your investigations and expeditions for me. I’m afraid that I will no longer play a part in the future of Equestria anymore. I am somewhere difficult to reach.

In my absence, the duty of ruling falls upon you, my children. I know this will be a difficult task. My heart aches for the trials you will face, but please know that I do this because I believe in your future and that I believe in you. This is my last request to you: My children, please keep Equestria together. Do not fall into despair. Hope for the future.

Love,

Tempora

I noted belatedly that Tempora had neglected her title in her farewell. I let the letter flutter to the desk as the room was flooded with mixed feelings of despair.

Luna’s forlorn voice drifted towards me. “Is Mom coming back? What happened to her?”

I had difficulty swallowing the lump in my throat. “She stepped out, but I’m not sure if she’s coming back.”

It took a few moments for the words to sink in, but when they did, Celestia and Luna broke down into abject sobbing. I could only numbly comfort them with strokes along their backs. Whatever I had been expecting, it wasn’t this. By the Stars, what had I been expecting? For all the times I wanted Tempora out of my life, this wasn’t the way I wanted it to be.

You finally got what you wanted, but are you happy?

I hated that sardonic self-hatred that lurked in the back of my mind. Why was I so self-centred when my sisters were crying their hearts out, pining for their mother? I was despicable.

——————

It took a while for them to cry themselves out, but when they finally did, I tucked them into the bed. I took the letter and the crystals and then instructed the guards to permit staff to come in, but nopony else. The hallways were empty and the moon had risen two hours late. Tempora was no longer around to deal with it, and I hadn’t moved it, but it appeared from my inquiries that Star Swirl and a band of his unicorn associates had grouped together to raise the moon for the first time in centuries.

That in itself pointed to the sorry state of affairs that Equestria was in. Immediately outside the chamber, nobles had gathered to petition me for this and that, but I snapped at them, asking for leniency given what I had just found out. The sheer force of my heated gaze and the way I stood tall and angry was the first time was a shock to them. For once, the difference in height and my demeanour had struck fear into the surrounding party. All but a few of the most stubborn fled the scene. Verity Belle was among the ones who stayed, but instead of attacking me with questions, she merely followed in my wake. I was too tired to snap at her so I let her tag along.

Eventually, seeing that I was returning to my house, the rest of the nobles gave up, save for Verity, who followed me all the way to my door.

“What do you want?” I demanded roughly. I didn’t care about etiquette, today was a day that nothing mattered.

“Only to express my disappointment.”

“Consider yourself disappointed. You can leave now.”

Verity pursed her lips. “You were a very different individual before you entered the room, Prince Harmony.”

In what seemed like an unending series of hapless revelations, I realised that this time Verity used my title and not simply my name.

That was enough to clear a little of my depressive cloud. But in exchange, there was smouldering anger.

“It’s been a long day, Lady Verity, I would much rather I sleep.”

I opened the door a couple of inches before a hoof slammed it back closed.

“Perhaps that is what you would do if you were a lesser stallion.”

“Well good thing I’m not a stallion then,” I snapped back, reaching for the door handle. Verity’s magic enveloped me and shoved me back a step.

“Are you not royalty?” She spoke in a low voice. “Are you a puppet that dances on the strings of the maddened puppeteer?”

“No!” I said, crossing my arms. “I just didn’t have a choice for anything, that’s—”

“No!” Verity mocked flipping her head so that a stray lock of hair drew out of the way. “I didn’t have a choice! There was no other way! Tell me, are you prophet?”

My eyebrows drew down tight. She knew I hated those words.

Verity continued in the silence. “Perhaps you are, because you are certainly acting like your path is set in stone. You act like you do not control your own fate, that you are feeling sorry for yourself, that you are in no position to do anything, isn’t that right?”

“That’s wrong!” I shot back, my words sounding weak and ineffectual. I gritted my teeth. “There’s just been too much—”

“Oh no, I am the only one misfortune has befallen, woe is me!”

“Don’t you dare—!”

Verity jabbed me the chest with her hoof. “Good! Turn your depressed loathing into anger. Transform yourself into something more! Give voice to the inner self that wails against prophecy and mindless obedience. Are you someone who leads? Prove it.”

Shaking with rage, I almost lash out at her. At the last second, I kept my anger in check. “I won’t give in to your provocations,” I growled at her in a dangerously low voice. “I am only taking this night off, I am not abandoning my post.” Though I took a deep breath, my fist was shaking with rage, held tightly by my side. “It’s been a long day for the both of us. Get some rest, Verity Belle, I will see you in Court tomorrow.”

Despite the fact that I was making the demands, I couldn’t help but feel I had fallen neatly into Verity’s constructed trap. It made me all the more mad that when I teleported away, I saw the smugly satisfied smile on her stupid face.

———————

I awoke much earlier than I had intended. The sun had yet to come up. I didn’t bother looking at my watch to see the time, Discord was on my mind. How could I have forgotten last night?! I was the worst. Leaping out of the bed, I collided with a fuzzy ball of feathers, claws and—

“Discord?!”

Discord smiled weakly, untangling himself from my limbs and standing up.

“Hey, Harmony, sorry I wasn’t home last night…”

I grappled him in a bear hug. “I’m glad I found you buddy.”

“Me too,” he answered with a dry chuckle. “Sorry, I was avoiding the guards…”

I pulled back from him, worry etching my expression into a frown. “Discord, what happened? Why are the guards after you?”

Discord shrugged. “I guess it’s the same. Everypony just wants me gone. Except you. And maybe Celestia and Luna.”

It was hard to miss the bitterness in his voice.

“Why?” I asked the question haplessly as I pulled him down next to me.

I expected Discord to be angry but nothing close to that emotion welled up in his face. It was simply heartbreaking resignation. “Well, you know, prophecy and the like, and with Tempora gone and you in the Dragon Lands…” He shrugged.

I stood up. “Well, I’m going to put an end—” I stopped suddenly when Discord tugged at my sleeve.

“No, don’t go. I knew this was going to happen someday.” His words were solemn. “It was nice being a part of all this, but there’s no place for me here.”

My heart ceased for a moment. “Discord, don’t say that, there’s always a place for you here.”

Discord looked into my eyes, they were welling with tears, but I could still see the pain in his own reflected back. Discord reached out to pat my hand. “I wish that was true—”

“No,” I said suddenly. I whipped around and gripped his shoulders as I stared intently into his eyes. “I don’t want to lose another member of my family. I’ve lost my father, I’ve lost my mother, I don’t want to lose my brother. Discord, please, I need you more than ever.”

Discord looked torn. I seized on that chance as if my life depended on it.

“So what if a few ponies dislike you? So what if this country has been poisoned by the words of a dumb prophecy? I know for a fact that you are a good person.”

“But, you can’t—”

“Screw the prophecy, screw the nobles, screw everypony!” I yelled. “I only care about my family! You are part of my family, Discord.” I hugged him tight against me. “Don’t think about leaving me behind. I will do anything for you. I will give up the throne, I will take Celestia and Luna and we’ll make our own way in this world!”

I started babbling nonsense as I continued. “We’ve got food, we can teleport it bit by bit, we’ll work out a way to move the house! I’m sure we can find a job in another country—”

Discord silenced me with a tap on my shoulder. “It’s okay, Harmony, you don’t have to go that far for me.”

“Discord, if you leave, I will follow.” My voice felt like it would collapse at any moment. It shook with my desperation. “Please…”

Discord separated from me gently and shook his head with a sad smile. “And leave Celestia and Luna? Take them from the surrounds of a castle and servants and ponies that respect them to a place where you can guarantee none of that? I don’t think you would do that. Not someone who loves them.” He smiled. “That’s the brother I know.”

My mind raced. My heart beat wildly. “Even so, I will—“

“You’ll come alone?” Discord stared me down with a disapproving frown. “Even if I go, it won’t be far. I’m just going somewhere else. Where they don’t know the prophecy. I will travel and experience new things and one day, when you’ve changed their minds about me, I’ll return.”

I realised what he was saying. He was relying on me to carry on the throne and create a place for him to stay. Just who was the older brother here? I glanced down at my shivering fingers. Even though I could see the logic, I still didn’t want him to go. I felt like I was losing everything here.

“I’m not leaving forever, Harmony, just for a little while.” Discord’s wry smile wobbled as he bit back tears. “I don’t want to go, too—”

“Then don’t—!”

“—But I have to.” In his eyes was burning determination. “I have to get stronger.” As I he got up from the bed, I finally noticed the wince and his awkward movements.

“Discord,” I said in shock, “you’re hurt!” Anger flared in my heart. “Who did this to you?”

“It doesn’t matter,” Discord said sullenly, “I wasn’t strong enough, that’s all.” He sighed. “I couldn’t even get to Celestia and Luna. My magic is too weak.”

“Discord, tell me who it was, I’ll—”

“Stop it, Harmony. I’ve made up my mind. I will get stronger. Strong enough to protect my family should the time come.”

I was in awe of him. Discord had this quelling resolution to change, but I was still the same person. Selfish, unmotivated, just going with the flow, trying but relying on others, and here was Discord, fighting alone in a world stacked up against him. I wasn’t enough. I wasn’t near enough to protect him, either.

It suddenly came to me.

I was nothing here.

Everything was just borrowed. Power from Lapis. Influence from Tempora. Knowledge from my Star Swirl. I had achieved… nothing here. It was only one desperate reaction after another.

“Harmony, don’t look like that. I heard from some of the nobles. You’ve brokered the deal between the dragons and the ponies. Equestria is safe from war.” He smiled with pride. “I knew you would be able to do it.” The smile died. “I need to be as strong as you.”

“No,” I said, sagging, “it’s me that needs to change. If I can’t protect those close to me, then I haven’t done anything worth getting excited about.” I reached out and hugged Discord one more time.

“You’ve made your decision to go. I don’t think I can persuade you anymore to stay. I understand. You’re going to find a way to get stronger. I will make a place for you to stay here.”

Discord grinned.

“Then I’ll look forward to it.” He drew out something from behind his back. “I want to give you something, here.” He placed something sharp into my hands. Then he moved to the door.

“You’re going now?” I called out after him.

“If I stay a moment longer, I might stay forever.”

I knew what he meant. Discord had strong resolve, but every moment longer made it more difficult for him to separate. I wanted him to stay, but I knew he wanted to go.

As the doors closed, I had a new resolution.

I was going to make a place for Discord, no, anyone to stay.

————————

That was, however, easier said than done.

Verity Belle was outside my door the next day. The surprise must have been evident on my face because she smiled at me wryly as I closed the door behind me.

“First thing in the morning?” I said by way of greeting.

Verity nodded with a somewhat guilty look. “Listen, about last night—”

I stopped her before she could get any further. “I take it you’ve found out about the contents of the letter?”

Verity nodded morosely. “I’m sorry, Harmony, I thought that—”

“It’s fine,” I replied with a sigh. “I’ve figured some things out and I guess you were looking out for me in your own way.” I glanced at the castle. “How bad is it?”

Verity looked upwards as if to find the answer in the skies before meeting my gaze with her mouth set in a grim slash.

“The Courts are in an uproar, many factions have been moving for personal gain in the chaos whilst some are struggling in the turmoil to keep the country together in this crisis.”

I considered Verity with guarded concern. “Not that I doubt your loyalty, but from my side of things, I barely know you.”

Verity blinked at me and then laughed. “Oh very good, Harmony. At least you’re not going to blindly trust anypony.” She took out a letter from her saddlebag. Gemstones and precious stones lined the bag with gold wiring and stitching. The bag exuded opulence. For some reason, it didn’t lend itself to credence. I knew many nobles that liked to bask in their wealth and forget their obligations. The nobles in Equestria resembled more the nobles in Middle Age Earth. Some were good and maintained notions of loyalty and duty, whilst some grew fat off their power and manipulations in the Courts.

I wondered which Verity belonged to.

I took the envelope and opened it slowly. Inside, to my surprise, was handwriting from Tempora. There wasn’t much. In fact there was only one line:

Dear Harmony,

You can trust Verity.

Tempora.

It was succinct compared to the one in her bedroom, but I guess she didn’t have much time to prepare this one, seeing the uncharacteristic smudging and scribbled quillwork on the parchment. I folded up the letter and placed it in my pocket. Maybe I should get somepony to verify this later? Verity followed the movement with something close to approval and disappointment at the same time. It was a complicated face that almost made me laugh. Don’t tell me she had other ideas for it?

Verity waited a few moments more before sighing regretfully.

“Well, Harmony, let’s get you sworn in.”

Her statement confirmed it for me. The Courts must be reluctant to state that Tempora had passed away. Jumping to conclusions this early might give the wrong impression if Tempora was to return. It might make them an easy target to so openly vie for power. In contrast, placing me as the interim ruler of Equestria gave them flexibility to manipulate things how they liked by taking advantage of my inexperience. It might be better if there were people I could rely on, but shielding me from interactions with most of the nobles was a double-edged sword. They could not influence me, and I could not influence them either.

In any case, Verity was waiting.

“Thank you, Verity.” I turned to the castle and gestured with my hand. “If you please?”

I could be a gentleman if I wanted to. Somewhat taken aback by my attitude, Verity inclined her head and strode forth to the castle. I followed behind with slightly hesitant steps. Drawing my gaze like a magnet, my eyes locked onto my house one more time. Looks like I won’t be back for some time… Unbidden, my thoughts wandered to Discord. I truly wished I could have done something about his suffering. I tightened my lips and made a resolution. The house was a place that nobles had hesitated to visit. I wouldn’t use it as a refuge for myself. I’ll come back only when Discord could. That would be the only reason.

“Discord,” I whispered to the sky. “I will miss you.”

——————

Inside the castle, Verity quickly lead me to the Courts. Thankfully, the throne was empty, I didn’t know what I’d do if someone had plotted a coup and decided to sit in the throne themselves. Despite what I said, the mood was… ambiguous. There was a vague sense of unease, anticipation and other unidentified emotions that frightened me almost as much as the naked expressions of disgust as I wandered past some nobles.

Those must be nobles against me taking the mantle, even temporarily. I could understand, how would I feel if the highest position in the land was suddenly taken by a foreign species? Other than those few that snorted as I passed them by, various nobles had mixed feelings and opinions of me. Although Tempora had legislated my name in as a direct inheritor of the throne, I could see the resistance in their faces as I approached the dais that faced outwards to the Courts.

Verity was unfazed.

“Presenting,” in a clear voice she spoke, “Prince Harmony of Equestria.”

At first there was a silence, but as I came to the throne and reluctantly took a seat a smattering of hoof-step applause rang out around the throne room. Verity took her place at my side. I didn’t miss the symbolic gesture and neither did a single noble as a faint murmuring rippled through the assembled crowd. Most of them knew me of course, but none of them were at a personal level.

“I am here to mind things in Queen Tempora’s absence,” I began somewhat unsteadily. I tightened the grip on the parting gift that Discord had given me. It was a six pointed star. I didn’t know what it meant, but I kept it close to me. It was the only thing left of Discord. He didn’t have any personal possessions and apart from a few bits and bobs that I’d given him over the years, it seemed he never had a single thing to call his own. It made me sad that I finally realised Discord was already setting himself up from the start to be here temporarily. He knew he had to leave eventually. The thought tightened my chest and choked off my next words.

As Verity coughed, I brought myself out of the fugue and shook my head clear of my brooding. Enough of feeling sorry for myself. That wasn’t what I was here to do and Discord was counting on me to do my job.

“Citizens of Equestria. My name is Harmony and I will only be here temporarily. In due time when Princess Celestia and Princess Luna can manage things, I will try my upmost to keep Equestria moving forward. I held the six-pointed star to my heart. I pledge to you that I will create an Equestria in which harmony, in the true sense of the word, will reign.”

As though in sympathy, the star in my hand glowed a dim colour. It was clear in the beginning, looking exactly the same hue as the crystal from the Empire in the North, but now it was a dull red with swirling colours of murky yellows, greens and blues roiling under the surface.

“Is that…”

“It can’t be…”

“That’s the—”

Gasps and comments flooded the chamber as shocked gazes converged on the crystal in my hand.

Verity Belle looked like she’d been hit by a tonne of bricks.

“Harmony… where in the world did you get that?”

I looked at the star with concern. I had misgivings in bringing it along. Maybe it wasn’t a good idea to take it out of the house? “A friend gave it to me.”

Verity blinked at me, giving me an intense stare that seemed that she was holding back a mountain of questions piled up behind her eyes. Instead, she cleared her throat and straightened her posture. Then, in a loud, clear voice, she addressed the rest of the Court. “I take it there are no objections.” It wasn’t phrased like a question.

Murmurings in the Court died down and though many shared a glance, it seemed nopony was going to speak up. At least, for now.

“Then Prince Harmony will take the throne in the absence of Queen Tempora. All hail the Prince! All hail Equestria!”

“All hail the Prince! All hail Equestria!”

The thunderous response shocked me. It was the first time I’ve heard of such a thing. All at once, the heavy burden of the mantle of rule settled on my shoulders. There was no escaping this now.

“Court is dismissed for the day. Petitions will open tomorrow.” Verity handled the rest of the matters smoothly. She turned to me. “Now that the hardest part is out of the way thanks to your friend’s favour, we can handle the administrative side of things and work to move Equestria forward again.”

As the nobles filed out of the room, we left by a side door to one of the adjunct chambers. I stopped Verity moving forward with a tap on her shoulder.

“Before we go anywhere, can you explain to me what this is?”

Verity glanced up at me in surprise.

“You possess the Star and you don’t know what it is?”

I hesitated. Should I tell Verity where this Star came from? I didn’t find any reason not to, after all, Tempora trusted her, but did that mean she would distrust Discord?

I lifted the Star in my hand. “I can’t tell you where I’ve gotten it from, but can you tell me what it is?”

Verity looked a little hurt at my insinuation, but she nodded in resignation.

“I hope that, in the future, Harmony, you can trust me.”

“If it helps,” I answered with a lopsided smile, “I do too.”

Verity accepted my word with the tilt of her head, and then moved forward. “Let’s go to my chambers. I think it’s safe there.”

As I set off after Verity, I noticed we were moving away from the guest-wing of the castle.

I tilted my head in confusion. “You live in the castle?”

Verity chuckled. “I do. Though I hold the title of a noble, there is neither land nor estate of fiefdom attached to my name. I didn’t want to tell you this earlier, and it’s not like I wanted to hide this from you, but you might have suspected me more if I did.”

That much was true. If Verity had let that slip earlier I might have concluded that she was acting for interest of herself rather than me or the kingdom. Well, even now, I still couldn’t erase every doubt that she wasn’t still doing so, but I wanted to trust her for the time being. If only because there was no one else I could at the moment.

We headed down a few more corridors to a room with a door that looked like it was tucked into the corner rather than built in. She opened the door and entered the room with grace. The inside, similar to the outside, was plain, contrary to her appearance. She was decorated head to hoof with precious materials that made her look more like royalty than royalty itself. Back there, Verity had really stood out from the crowd and there hadn’t been a head turned in the throne room because of it.

She drew up a chair and sat in it whilst gesturing to another chair opposite for me to take.

I took the seat, my gaze wandering the room. Surprisingly, I couldn’t see any private possessions that would tell me any more about the mysterious noblemare. I wondered why Tempora chose this noble as someone I could trust. Was it her personality? Certainly not her wealth… but her standing was definitely not something to be laughed about…

Verity directed my attention to the crystal star.

“We call it the Lodestar. It is a powerful magical artefact conceived in the clash between the ponies and the draconequus.”

My eyes widened. “W-What?”

Verity nodded deeply. “Indeed, I had the same expression when I first heard about it. It was originally created by the draconequus at the height of their power. The Lodestar was the crux of many years of research into the art of magic. A lot of it is now considered a lost Art, but there are a few, like Star Swirl, that seek to revive magic and restore it to the potency before the Fall.” Verity’s brow crinkled as she fell silent. A weighty atmosphere descended like dense fog, making me shiver and hold the sides of my arms.

“The Fall?”

“The fall of the draconequus,” Verity replied after a heavy pause. “A long time ago, the draconequus and the ponies had lived in peace, there was bountiful food, frequent trade and cooperation. Equestria back then was smaller, merely a fifth of what you see now. Back then, the draconequus were plentiful and had powerful magic that would be considered outside the realm of even the most advanced unicorns now.”

I had to ask the obvious question. “What happened to them?”

Verity steepled her hooves as she stared at me with an intensity. “The records say that the draconequus disappeared off the face of the continent. Some say they left in search of more fertile lands after the land shrunk and the seas grew. Some say that the draconequus went on a great migration, seeking knowledge and power. Some say the civilisation collapsed after becoming decadent in their power. Few, if any, know the truth.”

The last words were uttered with such venom, I unconsciously shrunk back in my seat.

Verity shared a solemn gaze with me. “They were exterminated.”

“How?” was all I could ask.

Verity sighed. “The Lodestar was stolen and used against its creators. It was used to shape the lands and seas with its immense magical powers. Magical energy seeped into the earth and fed back to the sky, some places, where it is most potent, have become desolate wastelands. The magic twists all who walk there into unimaginable creatures… Although it was very powerful, nopony knew how to fully utilise its potential. Many that try are either swallowed up by the power and destroyed, or end up going mad. They say the last creature to take control of it was only able to handle it for forty two seconds.”

Verity shared an intimate gaze with me.

“Those forty two seconds were enough to destroy a nation.”

Cold sweat trickled down my spine. The cautious air around them precipitated into suspicion. How did Verity know about this? In fact, if this wasn’t common knowledge, then that would mean…

“Don’t tell me…?”

Verity nodded sadly. “Yes, it was the ponies. We eliminated the draconequus.” She held up a hoof to stymie my response. “Bear in mind, the draconequus was not entirely without fault. The conflict started many years before the Fall. Ponies were struggling to survive under a brutally suppressive draconequus Empire. I’m not saying either side was right, only that this history is what has led to the state of affairs today. The Lodestar is a symbol of power, it was held here after the Fall, but went missing more than a decade ago. Holding the Lodestar is synonymous with holding the highest power in the land.” Verity leaned forward. “Now do you understand the significance of it?”

I could only swallow and nod. Within my hands was the means to purge an entire civilisation. The Lodestar shone with a serene light that was at odds with the depressive atmosphere. Verity saw my look and gave me an encouraging smile. “Of course, just because it was used that way in the past, doesn’t mean that it will be used like that in the future.”

Her words made me relax slightly, but the weight on my mind manifested itself almost physically as I sighed.

“So, what now?” I asked her.

“Despite what I’ve told you and how I wish it, I doubt you will give up who gave you the Lodestar.” Verity’s features twisted into an expression of wry resignation. “Although, I have my suspicions…”

She let the statement hang in the air for a few moments, before flicking away brooding storm that had gathered around us.

“Now is the time to affirm your rule. Though many will recognise the Lodestar, many more still are not willing to accept you. However, ponies are creatures that are heavily influenced by their peers. Unlike the dragons, who base their selections purely on power that waxes and wanes with age, ponies will trod along the path shown to them as long as they initially accept it.”

“You speak as if you’re not a pony,” I commented with a raised eyebrow.

Verity laughed softly. “When one engages in politics and policies, the best stance is the objective one. You have to step back to consider all the affairs, not just the ones specific to your species.”

That was true, in a way… but I felt like that distancing myself might make the best decisions for the country and not for the people.

Verity continued while I was submerged in my thoughts. “Queen Tempora has gone out of her way to smooth out the path before you, for you to take the throne. Her timing was most fortuitous.”

“You don’t think—” I began, but Verity cut me off quickly.

“No, at least, it doesn’t seem like she knew this from prophecy, until very recently. It all came as a sudden surprise for all of us. Usually the Queen has a more methodical way in which she handles affairs. This was like a gale after a long break of calm. Certainly… I would like to have been more informed.”

The last statement was barely above a mumble, but I still managed to catch a bit of it. When Verity caught me staring at her, she blushed profusely and cleared her throat whilst breaking eye contact to stare out the small window.

“Ahem, well, what we should do now is the main issue at hoof. With pressure from some of the nobles, it now falls to you to gather enough support for your throne.”

I nodded thoughtfully. It made sense, there would definitely be some dissidents among the nobles. Since the nobles held some power to govern their land and their property. They could do anything from delaying important paperwork, impeding shipments and cargo, and even rebelling, if it got to that stage. Governance was a huge topic that Star Swirl hadn’t been interested in, but he knew a lot about it. Combined with school and picking up the odd mutter or two from Star Swirl, I could safely say that I wasn’t a novice on the subject.

Still, practically speaking, I had nothing. The only thing under my belt was brokering the treaty with the dragons. Although not a small feat, it was a relatively simple matter compared to the byzantine workings of the griffons in the north and the deer in the west. Seeing my look, Verity gave me a reassuring smile.

“Although I am a noble, you can think of me as more of an attendant. So the first thing we should—” There was a knock at her door. Verity cocked her head and then looked out the window.

“My, my, how the time has flown. Well, even though you’ve been recently sworn in, you may take it easy, Harmony. I will handle the work in the meantime.”

Though Verity made to stand up, I hesitated to follow suit. “I don’t think it’s a good idea to give the work to somepony—”

Verity chuckled. “Trust me, Harmony, there will be leagues and leagues of work to do after today. Enough to bury you in a sea of perpetual loathing and have you cursing at the heavens. For now, enjoy the remainder of the day if you can.” She nudged me towards the door with a hoof. “Maybe you should see your sisters. They will be in need of comfort and support.”

“I-I’ll do that.” With everything happening, I forgot about them! With a groan and a fervent wish to be hit with something very hard, I trudged out the room as Verity chuckled.

“See you tomorrow, Harmony. Get some rest.”

With what felt like the weight of the world on my shoulders, I headed towards Celestia and Luna’s chambers.

—————————

As I approached Celestia’s room, I saw a bunch of nobles catch sight of me and then scatter. Frowning, I looked towards the guard stationed outside. Heavy bags clung to his eyes, but he seemed to smile in relief as he recognised me. Greaves, was it?

“What’s going on?” I asked him in a low voice.

“Parasites, your High—Majesty.”

“It’s still Highness, sir, my mother is simply… missing.”

Greaves nodded reluctantly giving me a weary smile. “Of course.” His smile extinguished as he glanced down the hall where the nobles had disappeared. “It didn’t take long for opportunists to come along and disturb Her Highnesses with their petty propositions.”The stalwart guard spat out the words in contempt, but caught himself as he bowed hurriedly in apology. “Sorry, your Highness, it’s just—”

I held up a hand and smiled at him to put the guard at ease. “I understand. You were concerned for my sisters’ wellbeing. Instead of admonishing you, I wish I could reward you.”

“Your kind words are enough, your Highness,” the guard replied with a bow. It was considerably less stiff than the one before.

“Please keep those parasites away from my sisters for the time being,” I said in parting.

The guard saluted me. “Will do, your Highness. I won’t let them even catch sight of them.”

“Thank you,” I replied sincerely.

I knocked on Celestia’s door.

“Go away!” came a reply so vicious, I almost took a step back from the force of it. I glanced at Greaves who shook his head in sympathy. He called out from beyond the door.

“It’s your Highness’ brother, Prince Harmony, Princess Celestia!”

I could hear a thump and scrambling hooves as the door was opened explosively.

“Harmony!”

I quickly knelt down and embraced Celestia. I noticed Luna peeking from the bed. She had a haggard look, as if she was fending off sleep with sheer willpower. Picking Celestia up, oft she was starting to put on a few pounds, I carried her over to the bed and laid her down.

“Now, I’m not sure when… Mom will be back.” I gently patted them to stem any response as I quickly continued. “It’ll be some time before I can investigate where she’s gone and how to bring her back.”

If I could bring her back.

I squashed the dirty thought.

Celestia and Luna swallowed collectively and nodded.

“Until then, carry on. Don’t let those slimy nobles get you worked up. Stray strong.” I gave them one more hug before taking a look at them and gently wiping away any stray tears with my fingers.

“Be good, okay?”

“Yes,” they said as one.

“Good.” I gave them another pat, although I wasn’t sure if it was more for myself or for them. “I’ll try and find a place to sleep around here.”

“Y-You’re not going home?” Luna posed, eyes wide.

“No,” I replied reluctantly. I didn’t want to tell them the reason why.

Unfortunately, Celestia decided to press me for it. “Why?”

My mouth twisted as I debated whether or not I should tell them.

Celestia and Luna both had open and trusting faces. I guess they would have enough of older ponies lying, or keeping secrets or trying to use them. I must be the only one not to do that. I decided to tell them the truth.

“Discord has told me that he will go on a journey as well.”

“Not Discord too!” Celestia yelled furiously. Luna looked even more distraught than when I first came into the room. I could understand that feeling, I was experiencing it right now.

“The ponies here weren’t very welcoming to him after Tem—Mom left.”

Neither of the siblings looked like they could think of anything to say in their defence. It didn’t look like either one was inclined to. After all, they had experienced first-hand what the attitudes of the other ponies were like to Discord. Even their mother. Children were not blind, though adults liked to think so.

“Why do they have to be so mean to him?” Luna’s pain-filled gaze stared straight at the door, as if condemning all who were beyond it.

Bottled up inside of me were the same emotions, all swirling around in a cauldron of roiling inadequacy. Piquing the edges of my conscious was the idea that I could have done better to help my brother. That was why I had to quickly create a place for Discord to stay. A country that wouldn’t persecute him for simply existing. I wanted us to live together happily, just like in the beginning. Was that too much to ask?

Even if it was, I was going to cram that request down their throats until they accepted it. I will somehow make it work. It will be different around here. Tempora will be surprised when she gets back.

“Let’s all make a place where we can live together,” I whispered to them.

Surprisingly resolute, Celestia and Luna nodded firmly at my statement, showing a break in the dark mood with their shy smiles.

“I will do better,” Celestia declared.

“I will do my best,” Luna followed with quickly.

The subtle differences in their reply reminded me of their different and distinct personalities. Celestia was focused on self-improvement and was guided by her internal moral compass to succeed. I could see her successfully leveraging her calculating and calm disposition to deal with diplomatic problems. She will be popular with those in power, but she may seem aloof and distant to her ponies.

Luna, on the other hand, was more eager to please. Her motivation came from her sincere desire to see her subject’s happiness and to please those around her. She will be a popular ruler amongst her ponies, but she will be weak to the manipulations and contrivances of the facetious nobles.

Both complemented each other, just like night and day.

————————

I left the two after tucking them to sleep in their mother’s bed. They wanted to stay there a bit longer, and I didn’t have the heart to suggest that they return to their own chambers. Besides, keeping them in the one room made it easier to protect them. Outside, there were no nobles, thankfully.

Apart from Verity, of course.

“Do you have some sort of sixth sense that allows you to track wherever I am?”

Verity smiled at my jab. “The Queen would always say that too.”

I shrugged haplessly. “I thought you said you would give me the rest of the day off.”

Verity glanced at the door to the Queen’s room. “Seems like you don’t need it. You were faster than I thought.”

“How did you know what I was doing?”

Verity covered her mouth with a delicate hoof as she laughed softly.

“Intuition,” she merely said.

“What kind of intuition lets you know that?”

Verity didn’t answer me, but just continued smiling instead. She turned towards the end of the hallway and beckoned me.

“Come on, we’ve got to show you something.”

“We’ve?”

“Well, I can’t stand on my own, can I?” Verity replied with a chuckle. “Although I’m pleased you have that much faith in me.”

I realised she was talking about the faction supporting me.

“Now, we’re going to have a meeting here, right at this moment. We’ll be careful, but not too careful.”

“A ‘secret’ meeting? What’s the point?”

Verity sighed. “I see politics may not be your strong point.”

“Excuse me for being simple-minded,” I shot back.

Verity grinned slyly at my response. “I’ve gathered mainly loyalists and backers of your faction. If we’re holding a ‘secret’ meeting what do you think the other nobles will think.”

“That we’re planning something, or… that we’re brokering a deal.”

“Excellent, Harmony! So, how do you think the nobles will feel after hearing of such a thing?”

“They will think that we’re giving them concessions for their support.”

“But…?”

“But I don’t have unlimited concessions to give so…”

“So it will start to become a war of bidding to see who can offer the most,” Verity finished for me with a smug look.

“You’re a demon.”

Verity blinked. “Though I do not know what a ‘demon’ is, I shall take that as a compliment.”

I quickly changed the topic so that I wouldn’t be treading on dangerous ground.“So the loyalists and my supporters will obviously get the most concessions. How do I tell which one is genuine and which is not?”

Verity nodded serenely. “Mmm, how to tell if one is lying, a poignant question. There are two methods. The first is to use the combined experiences and intuition that has guided you for the last two-odd-decades of your life.”

So basically trust my instincts, huh? “What’s the second option.”

“Trust me and use mine.”

“Okay.” I started down the hallway, but turned back when I didn’t hear Verity’s following hoofsteps.

“What’s wrong,” I called to her as she stood with a confused frown.

“It’s just that… that was quite fast.”

I chuckled. “I want to give you the benefit of the doubt for now.”

“And if it’s a trap?” Verity asked softly.

“Then that’s as far as I go, I guess.”

Verity considered the statement for a while before nodding. “I think I like that view. You aren’t like the Queen, after all.”

“What do you mean?”

Verity chuckled. “She found out my little secret.”

“Secret?”

Verity shrugged, giving me a lopsided smile. “Never you mind, Harmony. Maybe you’ll find out soon, maybe you’ll find out later.”

“Are you saying I should trust you?”

Verity shrugged with a smile. “If you don’t already.”

I smiled back. “I think you’ve earned your trust so far.”

“Do you really mean that, Harmony?”

“Of course, Verity.”

We spoke without the wall between us, each taking in the essence of each other without the stifling formalities in the way.

————————

Verity sat in one of the empty seats. She made it a point to sit beside me, pulling me away with her from the ornate chair that Tempora would usually occupy. Instead, I sat in one of the chairs ringing the table next to her. The gesture wasn’t lost on anypony there. The empty throne felt like it had its own presence. As if Tempora had left and we were all merely waiting for her to return. So that’s what Verity was going for. It immediately underscored my authority by leveraging Tempora’s.

I felt a sharp nudge in the side. Oh right, I’m supposed to start. But I didn’t know what to say. I didn’t look at Verity. I had carve my own path here, or it would give the impression that Verity was only pulling my strings. I would be defeated before I even began.

“Thank you for gathering here with such short notice.” I scanned the room, counting roughly thirty or so gathered nobles. I didn’t know many of them personally, but there were certainly very influential ponies among them. Thankfully, the Treasurer, the Commander of Cloudsdale, the Chancellor of Agriculture and Chamberlain of Magic were among those gathered. It was safe to say that the majority of Equestria was gathered in this room.

The Commander leaned forward. “I think I speak for all of us when I say, what is it that you want?”

From the varied expressions around the table, it seemed many shared the blunt sentiment of the Commander, though many weren’t quite ready to be so forward. Her battle-hardened gaze gave me pause as I tried to stare back without giving ground. The intensity of the look reflected a being that was a dedicated soldier. If I was to appeal to her, it would probably be through strength and loyalty.

“I want to consolidate ourselves in the wake of the Queen’s absence. We must be united and strong.”

Though the Commander’s gaze didn’t lessen in strength, she gave a singular nod.

However, the Chancellor of Agriculture was of a different mind. “I do not approve of a Prince that has done nothing with regards to the State.” The pony flounced a handkerchief in my direction and sniffed as if breathing the same air was somehow infectious.

Well, it couldn’t have been all smooth sailing.

“As you say, Chancellor Water Crest, I am inexperienced in matters of the State and internal affairs… but say, I was curious, do you know of the sickness?”

With that, everypony turned around in surprise to look at Water Crest, but none could match her shock and none missed how quickly she tried to erase it.

“I-I do not know how you are talking about.”

“Surely,” I drawled, tracing a finger down the side of the table and inspecting it, “the Chancellor of Agriculture would know what is happening to the ponies tending to the farms?”

Sweating bullets, Water Crest swallowed thickly whilst having a internal debate that wondered how much I knew and whether she could play it off. I didn’t know much. I just knew from the gossip that Runner brought in with him. Friends were a good thing. Best you made some, Water Crest. I decided to give her a firmer nudge.

“I heard it has spread out from a sleepy village and is now becoming a problem.” I knocked the last nail in her coffin. “A State problem.”

Water Crest shrunk in her seat. “Y-Your Highness.”

“The Agenda of this meeting has changed,” I declared. “We must now deal with a potential outbreak.”

The mood instantly shifted from cautious to grim.

“Chancellor,” the Chamberlain of magic spoke with cold fury, “I demand an explanation.”

The Chancellor shrunk back into her seat. “I was going to bring this forward, of course.”

“Of course,” the Commander shot back steeped in irony. Water Crest flinched, but didn’t immediately flee from the table so I’ll give her that.

“They were merely speculative rumours, so it was initially dismissed, it wasn’t too long ago that I received more concrete reports.”

“Out with it!” spat a noble pony in the further back. “This could affect my territory!”

Water Crest stuttered something, but I couldn’t quite catch it.

“What?” Verity called out. “What was it you said?”

“Twenty…”

Twenty wasn’t so bad…

“T-Twenty t-thousand.”

“WHAT?!” The collective chamber exploded at the pronouncement. This wasn’t an outbreak anymore, this was a full-blown epidemic!

“SILENCE!” Verity yelled. “His Highness is thinking!”

The rest of the hallway subsided a little, but there was still muttering ringing the table.

“Should we not bring this to Court?” One noble stated somewhat primly.

“It’ll be too late,” I declared. “We must quarantine those infected and deal with the germs using sanitation and hygiene policies. Doctors must be called. Supplies must be arranged. Logistics must be established.” A cascade of thoughts trickled down from my experience, modern medicine and some of the lessons given by Study Point.

Verity raised an eyebrow in the ensuing silence. “If I may, your Highness, may I ask what exactly is a germ?”

I glanced at Verity in surprise. I was thinking that magic was so advanced, knowledge about epidemiology and the germ theory of disease was commonplace, but then again, it was technically only a very recent discovery on my own home world. I wasn’t really an expert on it either. And the majority of information lay back at my house. Would I have to go back to it and break my promise to myself so soon?

“A germ is how a disease spreads from pony to pony. It is a microorganism that grows inside your body and disrupts normal behaviour…” I trailed off as I received a plethora of blank stares.

“Basically,” I said slowly, “it’s like poison and it can spread through the air, water and by ponies having contact with each other.”

“If I may, your Highness, we understand how disease spreads, but is not illness caused by ill-humour or bad air?”

“In some senses, yes, but we need to get information on what is causing this disease to outbreak—” a sudden thought occurred to me. What if the disease wasn’t caused by germs? What if it was magic?

“In any case, we need to take a look at this disease up front. I want to know what is causing it and how. Chancellor.”

“Y-Yes?” Water Crest looked nervous about being singled out.

“I want you to gather as many doctors, physicians and medically-related ponies as you can.”

“Yes, your Highness.”

I tapped the table to make sure I still had her full attention. “Your future depends on the performance you give now. We have still not spoken about why this wasn’t brought up before.”

“Your Highness, I—”

I held up a hand to silence her.

“I don’t need words. I want results.”

“… Yes, your Highness.”

The Commander leaned forward. “What shall the rest of us do.”

“We need supplies for the medicine or the cure to be organised. Without weakening our borders significantly, how many soldiers can we recruit to help out?”

The Commander leaned back as she thought about it for a while. “At most, one thousand can be mustered within three days.”

I gaped at the Commander. “Why are we lacking so much strength?”

The Commander eyed me coolly. “There hasn’t been significant conflict in the last few hundred years. Keeping a standing military ready to move at a moment’s notice is taxing on the land.”

“Do we have reservists…? Never mind, we will have to rely on the community to try and give support. Continue rounding up as many able-bodied ponies as you can, Commander. Pegasi will be used as an agile method of transporting goods to areas stricken the most, unicorns will assist in the diagnosis and medicinal supplies, earth ponies will help transport the goods from location to location.”

“Your Highness…” The Commander frowned. “Fracturing the army based on tribe may spread disunity among the ranks.” Units in the army were usually subdivided into groups of three that represent the three tribes. After unification, this was seen as a way to promote trust amongst fellow ponies.

“This will be a quick operation. I have no intention on keeping this around for long. For now, we must let the various tribes handle things with their own respective strengths. This will be the most efficient method to deal with the epidemic.”

“Yes, your Highness.”

“Chamberlain.”

“Yes!”

“There is a possibility that this disease is not a natural one.”

“Magic?”

“Exactly. I want a trained mage to accompany each deployment to try and detect whether or not this outbreak was caused by magic. If there is no cause, you are to support the army wherever possible.”

“Your Highness, traditionally we are scholars…”

“Then there is a lot to learn, isn’t there? Doesn’t this represent a unique opportunity to study this rare event?”

“Yes, but the risk is—”

“Treasurer.”

“Yes, your Highness?”

“Please quote to me the figure that represents our support of the Society of Magic.”

“Around six hundred thousand bits, your Highness.”

I was shocked. No wonder the school was so big.

I glanced back at the Chamberlain as she reddened. “In return, there are many advancements we have contributed to the kingdom!”

“Verity.”

“Yes, your Highness?”

“Tell me, can a researcher research when they are sick?”

A slight smile graced her lips. “No, your Highness.”

I gave an exaggerated nod. “Then, can a researcher research when they are dead?”

Verity grinned. “Considerably less so, your Highness.”

I turned back to the Chamberlain and directed a white-hot gaze on her. “Before you are a scholar, you are a citizen to the kingdom! Are you going to let thousands of ponies die because you will not get your hooves dirty?!”

The Chamberlain shrank back. “Of course not, your Highness, but…”

“But?”

“But there will be resistance.”

“Oh? Is that so?” Time for the fabled carrot and stick.

“Then how about this? Any participating member of the Society will receive a boost to their funds.”

The Chamberlain eagerly nodded. “Thank you for your generosity, your—”

“Conversely, anypony found not participating will have their funding cut.”

“Y-Your Highness—”

“Enough. If this is not enough to encourage you to do your duty, I may consider something harsher.”

Frightened, the Chamberlain bowed her head. “Yes, your Highness.”

“Well, it is a long night. I don’t want to hear or see of any political manoeuvring before this crisis is averted. There will be additional tasks in the morning, so you are all dismissed until Court resumes in the morning.”

“We will make this public, your Highness?” Water Crest spoke timidly.

“Yes, Chancellor, although whether I make it even more public depends on your level of involvement from now on.”

Water Crest looked absolutely crushed. “Yes, your Highness.”

“Chancellor Water Crest.”

“Your Highness?”

“I do not think you are somepony that neglects her ponies. Therefore I am giving you a chance to redeem yourself. Do I make myself clear?”

“Yes, your Highness.”

“Good.”

———————

Outside, Verity was all smiles.

“Ah.” Verity nudged me from the side. “You are finally starting to think like a politician.”

I could feel my brows contracting into a frown. “Somehow, I don’t feel very happy.”

Verity flicked a dismissive hoof. “That’s just the feeling of you selling your soul. Not something to note of.”

It is to me!

We stared at each other and then broke into weak laughter. I didn’t think acting like a ruler was this hard. I had underestimated Tempora’s burdens. Despite that, I was finally able to use my position to make a difference.

I smiled genuinely for what felt like the first time in ages.

With this, we are making our first steps forward.

Author's Note

This fic has been chugging along, but this is the second to last arc in the series. The last arc isn't long, I think about 20 k words, whilst this one should be around 30-50 k words. I don't expect much more than that.

Thanks for sticking around, this fic should update every 8 days or so.

Next Chapter: This stuff is sick, yo.

As always, my cocoon of readers, thanks for reading!

45 - Loyalty

Chapter 45: Loyalty

After the meeting, Verity guided me to my room. From there, though it looked like she wanted to talk to me about a veritable inexhaustible amount of topics, she refrained from doing so, because I think she realised that I was rapidly reaching my limit for the first day’s worth of work. Even though she was the first one to suggest a while back that I should’ve taken a break.

Sneaky pony.

Still, from the way things were, she did well on not ambushing me with an interview on exactly where and when I’d learned the little epidemic tip-off. Although I won’t be divulging my sources, thank you very much. I’ve got your back, Runner.

Though I may have prevented you from getting a medal of honour for reporting such a thing to royalty, so maybe I haven’t done you a big favour, my friend. Sorry for that.

The room I was in didn’t have any personal effects. It was spacious, and the furnishings were lovely. After all, even though I had my own room, getting any member of royalty to sleep in a humble servant’s room would be out of the question. Even though I had insisted. They were adamant. So I stayed in the chamber with more space than sense and sat there in the empty void alone with my thoughts.

It wasn’t the best of circumstances, but it could be worse.

Reaching into my pockets, I withdrew each of the crystals and the Lodestar. The crystals and the Lodestar were all glowing with a faint light. Seems like Tempora had left me a gift before leaving. I would feel glad, but I don’t feel anything other than being tired. The Lodestar reminded me of Discord and the crystals reminded me of Tempora.

According to Verity, I held some very powerful artefacts. If I could tap into the power… well, I didn’t even want to think about the power of something that could destroy a whole nation and nearly wipe out a species from the face of a planet.

But they looked so beautiful. Kind of the same way a sharpened sword looked in the right light. The fact that it was designed for a sordid purpose did not detract from its devilish charm in the way that it was constructed. I toyed with the crystals and the Lodestar for a while.

Until I made the mistake of letting them touch each other.

The Lodestar got progressively brighter and brighter until the light was so all-encompassing, I dashed it from the table blindly swiping it. As I touched the Lodestar, my hands felt like it was burning and with a strangled scream, I tried pulling away, but strong force gripped my hand, pinning it to the Lodestar.

Then all around me was white.

The first thing my mind managed was a silent scream. After exhausting that option, I just stood there for a long time trying to gather my thoughts. I thought I should be resistant to unexpected circumstances, seeing as I’ve been placed in an overwhelming amount of them, but I guess that’s what makes something unexpected.

It’s unexpected.

Then, suddenly as it appeared, it disappeared, leaving me alone in the room touching the Lodestar. The other crystals had been scattered around the tabletop. I don’t know how long I have been out, but there wasn’t any sign that the moon had risen any further when I peeked out the window.

I wasn’t keen on experimenting with the crystals because of that burning sensation, but then I thought about Discord and the hope he placed in me to figure out something.

Okay. Experimentation.

I threw up a quill and quickly touched the crystals and the Lodestar together. Searing pain flashed through my nerves as I tried to jerk back once more. Frozen in that state, I met the white void once again.

Not much was different, other than my adjustment to the alien environment. I was breathing, but for some reason, I didn’t feel the need to. So for a minute, I simply stopped breathing. Then abruptly, just like last time, the sensation of suspension in the white void vanished and I came to, with the clatter of the quill bringing things back into focus.

Did time stop when I was in the void? It had lasted a lot longer than before…

I heard a crystal thump onto the plush carpet below. Ah, the crystals would keep me in the void as long as they were touching. Cold sweat beaded my forehead as I realised my folly. If I hadn’t positioned the crystals so they’d break contact with the Lodestar, I would have been trapped in that void until someone came to free me. By that time, who knows how long I would have been trapped there. I might have gone mad with how long I was there.

Shivering with the epiphany, I carefully kept the Lodestar and the other crystals apart as I pondered what I could do with them. I needed more experimentation, but although I didn’t feel physically exhausted, I was starting to feel exhausted mentally.

I could do it one more time…

Yes, just one more.

I threw the quill again. Carefully positioning the crystals to break contact once more, I took the Lodestar and tapped it to the crystals.

Again I was in the void.

This time I tried to summon my magic. Sparks flew as I snapped my fingers.

Oh, so that worked here. Contrary to the outside, I didn’t feel like there was any drain on my power reserves. I teleported and created a barrier at the same time. They were the two most consuming spells I knew. As a bubble formed around me and I teleported a few feet away, I carefully monitored my power and found that it had dipped slightly.

If by slightly you mean how a bucket of water reduced the ocean’s volume slightly.

There was unfathomably depth and precision attached to how I could wield and perceive magic here. I tried to use ‘recall’ spells to examine certain memories. Usually they would blur and become indistinct, just like how real memories were, but as they appeared all around me like realistic holograms, or as real life played around me, I was struck by the leap it gave. With this sort of magic, anything was possible.

Well, anything in this white void.

Excitement made my fingertips tingle with anticipation. Oh, what else could I do? I remodelled my room in the house, complete with all the books and furniture. I went down to Dad’s study and picked out a book. Most of the text was there, but there were blanks in places at odd positions. In books I haven’t looked inside at all, all the pages were blank.

That meant that the reconstructed memory could only hold information I knew. Still, it could recall it perfectly. Also, come to think of it, the annoying burst of light that came with teleportation didn’t exist here. I simply popped in and out of existence.

It was as if this void recreated the perfect versions of the spells themselves.

Interesting.

Then, like before, it was over, jolting me back to the present.

I grinned to myself.

This was a great find.

————————

At the crack of dawn, Verity found me in the library.

“I went to your room, Harmony, but you weren’t—” I heard the clatter of hoof steps approaching “…what are you doing?”

It must have looked incredibly strange. I was flicking through the books at lightning speed.

“I’m reading the books.”

Verity poked me from the side, but I didn’t look up. I imagined that she would have a frowning pout on her lips. “You can’t be serious.”

“I am. Just trust me on this.”

Verity sighed audibly, then tugged on my shirt. “Come on, Harmony, Court will be starting soon.

I finished flicking through the last book and then closed the tome. I would have to review all of the volumes of history, politics and magic back in that white void, but it was worth it. I had to get better in the small amount of time. I had to be powerful enough and smart enough to make a home for Discord and secure the path for Celestia and Luna’s ascension to the throne. Suppressing a yawn, I followed the Lady Verity as she glided forward.

————————

“Presenting, his royal Highness, Prince Harmony of Equestria!” This time Verity didn’t say a word and held back in the general crowd of nobles. It was the chamberlain of the castle that handled the announcing. He was somewhat glad to be back in his position, puffing up his chest in pride as he bellowed the announcement. An impressive voice from that small barrel chest of his, as I could attest to, being just less than four feet away from his mouth.

I would have liked to be in another room, if possible, actually.

“Petitioners, step forward!”

“Just a moment, Harper Bell, there is something I want to announce to the Court before we begin.”

“Yes, your Highness,” the chamberlain bowed, stepping out of the way.

“You may have heard rumours from last night that there is a dire situation that has arisen,” I began, in as formal a tone as I could. “An emergency meeting was called last night and it was discussed in the meeting that there were reports of a disease outbreak.”

Worried mutterings filled the court. As I continued, the hubbub died away.

“Decisive action was taken. The Equestrian military, the Society of Magic and the Ministry of Agriculture had been called together to coordinate a rapid response to this outbreak. We will be quarantining areas deeply affected and are currently suspending trade without inspection. This means no unauthorised travel in and out of any village until the situation can be resolved!”

Instantly, and to my surprise, there was uproar.

“Suspension of trade? How will we survive, your Highness?”

“No travel?”

“Are we to be trapped in the castle?”

“What of our villages in our fiefdom? Who will rule over the ponies there?”

I signalled the chamberlain.

“SILENCE! His Highness is speaking.”

“Of course there will be problems and I do not intend to stay in the castle without doing anything. Thus, I will be headed towards the first reported outbreak and seeing what I can do there.”

The Court burst into chaos.

“Your Highness!”

“We only have one ruler!”

“You cannot be serious?”

“This will throw the country into madness!”

I signalled for the chamberlain once again.

“SILENCE.”

This time the response wasn’t immediate and it came more grudgingly.

“My subjects. I will not abandon you or foolishly risk my life on a whim. You seem to forget that I am not a pony and it is unlikely that a disease would affect separate species. Surely you haven’t forgotten the dreaded spotted disease that had infected the griffon populace, but left ponies untouched?”

There were reluctant agreements all around.

“I, of course, will not be going alone. I will ask the Commander to accommodate me with a suitable retinue and I will not be in direct contact with the disease. But there is evidence that some information is not reaching the Courts, so my physical presence is required. Thus, risking my life, no matter the odds, has now become necessary.”

My words, coupled with the insinuation among the nobles, returned a stifling silence.

“I will leave at once. Court is dismissed for today. In my absence, I will leave the Courts to joint custody of the Treasurer, the Commander and the Chamberlain of Magic.”

It was not lost on anypony that I had excluded the Chancellor of Agriculture.

————————

I was on the ground with the troops, so to speak.

“Careful, your Highness, there’s a ditch.”

I resisted the urge to sigh painfully. The ‘ditch’ was a shallow depression less than an inch deep. The guards was well-meaning, but overprotective was the understatement of the century.

“Listen, you don’t have to point out every flaw and crack in the road. I can see them myself.”

“But your Highness, the Commander said not to get a single scratch on you—”

“Just ignore her and continue like normal. You don’t have to go so far as to give me special treatment.”

The guards that were pacing ahead of me and looking at the cracks and holes in the road (not at any dangers or would-be assailants) stopped doing so and looked like I had taken candy from a child. Their overbearing duty being candy and them being the child. Pouting ponies preferred a punishing but productive prescribed performance.

They liked orders. But not orders telling them to ignore orders.

“Your Highness, we were given strict orders—”

“Oh please, I’m not going to die from bruise.” I pointed forward along the path. “I’m heading towards a village which is home to thousands of infected citizens. I think the enemy here is not the ground but rather something more invisible and sinister.”

Hearing my words, the soldier nodded reluctantly, seemingly understanding what I was getting at.

“Soldiers, we do not have to dedicate all our attention to the ground. His Highness is right! Only half of us will look at the ground and the rest to the sky!”

…Is it just me or was I surrounded by clowns?

Verity stifled laughter disguised as a cough and the last words of the Commander that sent me off came crashing back to me.

After committing so many of our more agile and able troops at short notice, for his Highness we regretfully only have… well… you’ll see.

Well now I have, that freakin’ Commander. Her expression hadn’t changed from the beginning of our little talk to the end, but I swore I could feel mirth leaking out from her stony facial features.

I sighed.

Regardless, this was one of the first times I had even journeyed further than the castle and the surrounding villages. The school was close by and the Dragon Lands didn’t really count. For the first time in a while, I grasped how out of touch I was with the majority of Equestria.

Farmlands stretched for miles and miles on end, painting the surrounding scenery with the pastel greens and browns of tended nature. Farm ponies hurriedly fell to their knees, bowing, as they saw the crest and the guard procession as we marched forward towards the small village in the centre of a nation-wide storm.

Entering the village, we could immediately feel the pall of misery. According to the reports, miraculously, no ponies had so far died from the outbreak, but for every pony infected with the sickness, it took another to take care of that pony. With how the sickness was spreading, this would eventually lead to our agriculture and livelihoods grinding to a halt.

And that was if every pony that contracted the disease did not die.

I shook the morbid thoughts away as we approached the lone guard at the perimeter of the village. He rushed forward, bowing immediately. Rather than a guard, I would say that he was more of a temporary sentry. It seemed that in the wake of the sickness, some ponies had started to take advantage of the situation and was stealing from their fellows lying in bed.

My lips curled in anger.

Immediately, I ordered half my guard to patrol and subdue anypony found stealing or breaking the law in the village. We proceeded to a group that was part of the initial rapid response team that were composed of the army and the personnel from the Society. They bowed as we approached but I motioned them up with a call out to stop them.

“No need for that,” I said, “please get me up to speed on the situation.”

Grimly, a pegasus from the army stepped forward.

“Your Highness,” she reported, “over one third of the village has fallen ill. More than half the village is now occupied with tending to the sick or trying to keep the village functioning.”

“Have you been able to diagnose the sickness?”

This time, the unicorn from the Society stepped forward.

“Your Highness, I regret to say that we’ve never seen anything like it. A high fever, rash, a parched throat and sluggish movements from weakened muscles.”

“So the sickness is completely new and unknown?”

“Yes, your Highness, there doesn’t seem to be a cure for it, but those not actively using magic and taking small amounts of willow tree bark tea are faring better. Although they are complaining of a headache in return for drinking too much.”

Willow tree… that’s what they used before aspirin.

“Are there any supplies en route?”

“On the way? Yes, your Highness. This will tide the villages over for the next few weeks.”

“Weeks?!” That wasn’t much time at all. Even if the ponies were cured today, recuperating and subsequent harvesting would mean that the supply wouldn’t last more than two weeks. With the harvest compromised, they wouldn’t be able to get through winter.

“We need to dispatch more supplies to the surrounding villages.”

“Your Highness, if we do that we can no longer guarantee that the nobles can tide it through the winter either.”

“We will have to take the risk,” I replied. I made to say more, but Verity tugged on my sleeve, pulling me back.

“It’s probably not a good idea to release more than one tenth of our supplies,” Verity told me in a low voice.

“But this is clearly not enough, Verity! These ponies will starve.”

“It’s regrettable, but we shouldn’t release more of our stores—”

“Who’s side are you on, Verity?”

Verity stiffened at my tone, a corner of her lip drawing down. She took a deep breath and then resumed in a cool tone.

“Prince Harmony, I am merely advising that releasing so much of our food stores will end up doing no good. For now, we do not know the extent of the outbreak and how many will be affected in the future. If we send supplies now, we may risk throwing away supplies to ponies that have already succumbed to the disease. The food supplies will not be useful to the dead.”

Her words made me bow my head in shame. I immediately regretted the impulsive thoughts I had of her.

Naïve, I was too naïve.

“I’m sorry, Verity.”

Verity didn’t say anything, only smiling stiffly in response. I felt like such a foal then.

“Ahem,” I quickly moved on, trying to cover up my stupidity by continuing the conversation, “I will revise those orders. Please keep the supplies steady but slow for now. Keep some ponies at the ready to transport, though, we may need to move larger quantities in the near future.”

The unicorn bowed. “Yes, your Highness.”

By now, a small crowd of ponies from the village had gathered around us, curiously. An elderly stallion stepped forward. He glanced at me, looking unsure of himself.

“Your… Highness, thank you for visiting our village. We would have given you a warmer welcome, but as you can see…” He looked around, the state of the village being plenty of evidence.

I tilted my head, remembering my etiquette just in time. “Thank you…?”

“Spring, your Highness. I am currently the village elder.”

“Thank you, Spring. We will try not to interfere with the village too much. Mostly, we will be asking questions to get to the root of the sickness.”

“As you wish, your Highness.”

Bowing once more, the village elder took me around to a small hut where the patients were situated. There were groans, coughing and moans that created a gloomy atmosphere. A few were lucid enough to widen their eyes at my approach, but they were more surprised at my retinue than me. They kept a wary eye pinned to me, though.

There was a earth pony mare in a white coat, dashing around, feeling foreheads, administering herbal teas and tonics and applying cool towels to heads. Many ponies smiled at her approach and appreciated her care. The only ones who didn’t weren’t conscious enough to do so. I thought it was a good idea to get some information from her.

“Excuse me,” I called out to her.

“I’m busy,” she said in reply.

A couple of gasps could be heard, the biggest one from Spring.

“L-Lily! P-Please listen, we’ve got a pretty important guest over.”

Lily “I don’t care if it’s the Queen, these poor ponies need to be treated now! If somepony wants to talk to me then they can sit or stand in the corner and wait!”

She didn’t even look up from what she was doing. Smiling a little, I decided to sit down.

“Your Highness,” Spring hissed, “I deeply apologise—”

I held up a hand. “No need, Elder, I will wait. I can also take the opportunity to confer with my team.”

The Elder bowed his head. “Thank you for your patience—” he looked up as a grey-coated stallion burst into the room. He whispered something into Spring’s ear and Spring sighed deeply.

“One of hundred things that need my attention,” he grumbled. “Your Highness, may I?”

“Please, take care of your village.”

Spring bowed. “Thank you, your Highness.”

As he exited, I was left with Verity and the small unit detached to this village.

“Sorry, through all this rush, I didn’t get your names…?”

The three mares from the response unit stepped forward.

The mare from the Society introduced herself. “Lilac, your Highness, I am from the Society of Magic.”

The pegasus from the army and the earth pony accompanying them stepped forward.

“Sergeant Cirrus, your Highness. This is Private Buttercup.”

Cirrus looked a little annoyed that Lilac had taken the initiative to introduce herself first. Buttercup was so shy and timid that I hadn’t even recognised her from the initial greeting. She must have been sticking around the back. With a little prodding, she stood, fidgeting, as I tilted my head in acknowledgement.

“You can call me Harmony and this is Verity.”

Verity elegantly bowed and then shot me a wry smile. “What Prince Harmony meant to say is that since we are in the field, there is no need to use excessive titles.”

“Call me what you like, I haven’t done anything yet to deserve the title,” I added, with a sigh. Looking around, all these ponies were relying on me to do something about the outbreak of the disease, but we still haven’t made any headway into the root cause.

“Ahem,” Cirrus cleared her throat. The response team members all shared an awkward glance, as she continued hastily, “Well, your Highness, it’s enough to see that you’re here among the ponies instead of the castle—”

“I disagree!” We all turned to Lilac, who stomped her fore hoof in agitation. “His royal Highness should be in the castle, protected!”

“It is important for the leaders to know the state of their subjects! All you’ve done since coming here is complain that you can’t get back to your research!”

Lilac went scarlet. “And you’ve—“

“Now, now,” Verity interrupted the argument before it could get more heated. “Let’s all just—”

“Be quiet!” Lily stalked over with a gaze that could cut through steel. “You are disturbing the sick ponies here!”

“Lady Lily,” I said smoothly before anyone can react. “My name is Harmony and I’m here to help with the outbreak.”

“You’re from the castle?” she said with narrowed eyes.

“Yes—”

“Well, then, I guess it’s okay then.” She trotted over to me and held out a hoof. “Nice to meet you, Harmony, my name is Lily. I’m no Lady, so you don’t need to call me any of that.” She cleared her throat. “Sorry about before… I tend to get a little rude when I’m busy. Truthfully, there’s a lot to do and I don’t have much time, but if you’re here to help, I’d be glad. Thank you for being patient and keeping out of the way.”

“Thank you for taking the time to talk.” I gestured around. “Is there someplace we can have a chat?”

Lily nodded and moved further into the building, but when she saw everyone following she frowned and I waved them off except Verity. They all left reluctantly with expressions of curiosity. Continuing in, we sat down across a small table in a tight room.

“So, what is it you wanted to talk about?”

“Do you know anything about the disease?”

Lily blinked at me and shrugged. “Apart from that it is very similar to the winter sickness? Not much.”

“Winter sickness?”

Lily nodded. “High temperatures, pain in the extremities, but no weakness of the muscle.”

“Do you know how these ponies started getting sick?”

Lily shook her head. “We’ve tried looking at the well water, the plants and food… but we couldn’t find anything. We suspected…” She shook her head. “Never mind.”

I leaned forward. “What? What did you suspect?”

Lily frowned, gathering her thoughts as she leaned back in her chair. “Well, in the beginning, there was this peddler that came around to the village. Nopony would have paid her any mind, except…”

This time Verity frowned. “There was something off about this pony?”

Lily nodded slowly. “She was from the castle. We didn’t see any crest indicating exactly where, but she was definitely from there and she was not a peddler.”

“How could you tell?”

Lily snorted at that. “How can you tell a rooster from a chicken? If not for the comb, the way he struts shows what they are.”

I nodded, the nobles from the castle all had the same sort of presence. Pompous and arrogant were putting it lightly, although not all of them were like that. Those that were, however, would be easily identifiable.

“Okay, so there’s a mysterious peddler that came from the castle. We can’t investigate this without any additional leads. What did she do and where did she go?”

Lily shrugged helplessly. “I didn’t catch sight of her apart from a passing glance. She looked like she was in a hurry. She stuck around the well water for a while, but I couldn’t detect any diseases in the water. There wasn’t any poisons either.”

The door pounded suddenly.

“Your Highness!” a muffled voice called from the outside. It was Lilac. “You have to see this!”

Opening the door we rushed outside to meet with Lilac dancing on her hooves. “Your Highness, the pony down there…” She pointed with a shaking hoof down to the end of the room. There a pony was no longer moaning. She was screaming.

“Argggh! It’s on my leg! AHHHHHHH!”

“This pony!” Lily shouted, dashing forward. “Sable!”

Rushing over, we found that one of her legs had turned into crystal.

“Impossible!” Verity exclaimed.

“This isn’t a normal disease,” I muttered. “This is something worse.”

“Your Highness?” Lily murmured nervously. She seemed to realise I was more than just a person from the castle. Now was not the time to think about that, though.

Crystallisation… Tempora had mentioned this before when she gave me the crystals. She said ponies that were exposed to the crystal would eventually turn into crystal themselves. She never said anything of them surviving and from the looks of things, the pain was excruciating. I had to do something.

“This isn’t caused by any natural disease,” I said quickly, snapping my fingers and examining the magical structure around the Sable’s leg. “Hold her down, please.” I waved my hand around it, confirming my suspicions. It had exactly the same composition as the crystals Tempora had given me earlier. “This is caused by a rare type of crystal found in the North.” I gestured to the guards and the response team. “Bring me a bucket of the well water and seal it off. Notify the other villages to seal off their well water. Only river water is to be used and confiscate all well water that is kept. It is contaminated.”

Lily stepped forward. “Your Highness, we checked—”

I drew out a crystal that was in my pocket. “This is the crystal that is causing the trouble. Somepony deliberately spread this into the water in the well. I don’t know how they did it, but I intend to find out.”

Lily’s brows drew down in concern as she tried to comfort the poor mare gritting her teeth in pain and thrashing around. “Is there anything we can do for them?”

I slowly shook my head, biting my lip in sympathy with his moans. “I don’t know what we can do. Was Sable the first to get sick?”

Lily shook her head slowly. “Sable was one of the last ones to fall ill.”

Strange. Unlike most of the village she was a unicorn. Why did the crystallisation attack her first? The symptoms were alleviated by willow tree bark and water… Did that cause the crystals infecting the ponies to be diluted? “Did she have willow tree bark?”

Lily nodded. So it wasn’t effective…

I examined her body, trying to find any clue as to what would trigger the crystallisation process to occur on her first. I couldn’t afford to wait longer and figure it out later. More ponies would inevitably succumb to the crystallisation.

I noticed her fore hooves were less rough. On instinct, I asked, “What does Sable do?”

“She records things in the village. She is a very talented scholar. The only one to gain an apprenticeship to the Society of Magic in our village. Her innate magic is very strong, but she stayed with the village rather than take a scholarship and enter into formal training. She disliked the courts and the nobles.”

Strange. Why would she be struck down first? I glanced at the other occupants in the room. The one by far the worst was also a unicorn… Don’t tell me? Magic?!

“Sable,” I shook her, “Sable, this is very important.”

Sable moaned and cracked open her eyes. She peered at me with fear and pain clouding her vision.

“Who… arrrrgh… you?”

“Sable, I’m Harmony. I need your help to cure you. Please tell me if you’ve drunken the well water.”

“Well… water?”

“Yes, yes, the well water, did you drink it.”

Too much in pain, Sable jerked her head up and down in affirmation.

“Sable, okay, one last question, please. You can do it.”

Sable moaned. “No more… make… it… STOP!”

I gripped her hoof in my hands. “Please Sable, we can help you, one more question. Did you try and use magic to heal yourself?”

Sable nodded painfully once more.

I patted her head. “Thank you, Sable.”

“Lily, can you please fetch some tonic to ease her pain, or better yet, let her sleep?”

“Yes, your Highness.”

“Thank you, Lily.”

The response team came back with a bucket brimming with the well water. They set it down carefully next to me as I snapped my fingers and held my hands over it. The magic pulsed back. I could feel an immense number of small crystal fragments floating in the water, like a powder. Concern growing, I snapped my fingers, casting a simple healing spell. The crystals immediately responded, linking together and forming a web in the water, coagulating the fluid and making it viscous. It confirmed my suspicions and made me groan in trepidation.

I turned to the guards and the response team. “I want you all to spread the word. No healing spell is to be casted over any of the ponies infected. Send word back to the castle that it must cease immediately!”

Verity dashed forward. “I will go with them. It may be misinterpreted if it isn’t explained properly.

“Thanks, Verity.”

“Are you still staying here?”

“I have to solve this problem.”

“Harmony, we found the cause, but you are no expert in magic. It may be best to leave this to the Magic Society and head back to the castle.”

I shook my head. “I can’t just abandon them.”

“Harmony—”

“This is not something I want to compromise on, Verity. Let me handle this, please.”

“If you do not produce results for this, many will criticise you—”

“For once, Verity, leave politics out of this!”

Verity stepped back and snapped shut her mouth. She gave me a stiff bow. “As you wish, your Highness.”

Ignoring her, I snapped my fingers again over the well water and tried to dispel the coagulating water. The crystals were growing, I could tell.

——————

It was on the third day that I realised I could not halt the growth of the crystals. No matter what I did with the crystals, they just kept growing and growing. In the beginning, Sable was lucid enough to grasp my hand out of fear. Her eyes, in the beginning, had been filled with hope. But as the rest of her legs crystallised and it reached her abdomen, her eyes filled with despair. No matter what I did, magic only made it worse. Trying to separate the crystal from the living tissue would only knit it tighter into it.

“I’m sorry,” I kept saying to her as she slumbered, more often than not passed out with pain, “I’m sorry, I’m trying to help you, but I can’t…”

The crystals in the buckets around me had all coalesced into solid crystal. They grew with all the magic I invested into them. I even tried to utilise time using the Lodestar and the six crystal fragments that Tempora had given me.

Lily came in from time to time to check on Sable, but she didn’t stay long. She looked at me with eyes full of sympathy. One time, she laid a hoof on my shoulder.

“You can’t blame yourself, your Highness. Nopony has come up with a solution. It was true. The Courts were in an uproar. Less than a day’s carriage ride separated us from the castle, but the castle hadn’t sent anypony back other than to give me a message from Verity that the situation has grown dire there and the nobles had her hooves full.

Day and night, I tried different spells until I almost exhausted myself from the backlash. As the days stretched to a week, I found myself more often than not sleeping at Sable’s side.

What kind of ruler would I be if I couldn’t save the subject in front of me?

——————

On the tenth day here, Sable stopped breathing.

Crying with grief and screaming at my own powerless, I threw everything I had at her body. Her dark coat had turned clear with the crystals infusing into her hair. Her mane sparkled, in a way, she looked beautiful. There was serenity, for she wasn’t in pain anymore. But it was the peace only given to those who had passed on. The crystals had reached her heart.

Tears flowed down my cheeks as I tried to revive her with spell after spell. I couldn’t do anything but increase the growth of those cursed crystals. Lily dragged me away from the body and pushed me down into a bed where I clutched the covers and beat my hands at the coarse mattress.

——————

The next day, I got out of the bed and resumed the spells mechanically. I was no longer thinking of the matrices and the intricate designs required to achieve a result. All I was thinking was of Sable. I couldn’t save her. I failed my duty in the first month of my rule.

Without thinking, I snapped my fingers, not caring whether it would succeed or fail. The magic went haywire. It blasted sections of the wall and scorched the ceiling. Lily came flying around the corner and yelled at me, kicking me out.

Woodenly, I stared at her. She shook her head slowly and told me to leave.

I trudged out the door. She was right. There was no use for me here. If anything, I had made it worse. I think I might’ve hastened Sable’s death. A pony I didn’t even know died by my hands. She didn’t even say any last words…

In contrast to my bitter anguish, the Lodestar merely shone with its shifting, tranquil light. My turbulent thoughts were settled by its calming glow. Magic had purpose, had feeling, and the Lodestar responded to it, didn’t it? This was an artefact that was powerful enough to wipe out its creators. In my hands I had so much power, but I couldn’t use it.

How do you work?! Tell me, how do I even use you?!

There was a slight pause and the Lodestar flashed, drowning everything in white.

Surprised, I looked around. I was in the timeless void again. Then, suddenly, knowledge flooded my mind. Matrices, calculations, theorems, architectures for immensely complex designs. It kept coming in pounding at my mind, shredding my mental defences, overtaking my memories—

“STOP, STOP, STOP!”

As abruptly as it has started, it ceased.

My hands were shaking. In this world, there wasn’t anything physical, but it felt real. My heart was still racing and my breathing was still harsh and shallow.

This knowledge… was it the draconequus’?

Despite me learning this new information, I still couldn’t find a cure. But I did know one thing. The crystals couldn’t be cured, but they could be fused. Crystals devoured magic, but by sharing its magic continuously, it wouldn’t grow rampant and swallow its host. I found the solution… but it was too late.

I took one of the six crystals and fused it with the well water crystals. A very, very small crystal came out of the results only an inch wide. In time, if the ponies infected with the crystals shared their magic with the crystal, then it would grow. A true symbiosis of magic. I was approaching it all wrong.

——————

I entered into the hut once more. Lily rushed forward with a thunderous look, but stopped when I shook my head and apologised. She faltered and pointed to my hand.

“What is that?”

I hefted the crystal.

“The ‘cure’.” I laughed bitterly. “I figured some things out, but it was too late.” I held it over the most advanced case. The crystal rapidly advanced from his abdomen, climbing to his heart.

With a gasp, Lily whipped around. “Harmony, what the hay are you doing?!” She tackled me, but it was too late, it reached his heart and covered his whole body.

Lily stared at the aftermath in shock. The stallion blinked at her.

He blinked.

The crystallised ponies couldn’t blink.

Lily jerked her head back to me, then stared at the stallion who practically leaped out of the bed and was hopping around like nothing had ever happened… Only he was slightly see-through. Lily slowly sank down and eventually sat on her rump, sighing plaintively. After a while, she managed to speak through the tension that had seeped out of her body.

“Thank you, finally, we have a cure.”

I shook my head sadly. “These ponies can’t go back to normal…”

“You mean they’re stuck in this crystallised state?”

I nodded slowly. “But I think other than appearance-wise, they’re pretty similar. Also, they’ll have to be close to this crystal, at least for the time being.”

“What did you do?”

“I figured out that the crystals were ‘feeding’ on the innate magic ponies had. Casting spells drastically increased the flow of magic in their bodies, spreading the crystals everywhere. What I did was slow down this progression and uhh… made the crystals into a soluble form, just like in the bucket. They will accumulate crystals and incorporate it into their structure, making it a symbiotic-like state of cooperation. Crystal magic also works slightly different to our regular magic as well…” I went to the next pony and cast the spell ‘curing’ the next pony. “They will have to live with this mostly cosmetic defect for the rest of their lives. I’m sorry, I couldn’t use this or any other knowledge to turn them back to normal.”

Lily reached up and patted my shoulder. “That’s enough, Harmony, you can’t save everypony.” Her voice hardened. “But there’s something you can do.”

Now it was my turn to be shocked. “What do you mean?”

Lily held my gaze prisoner as she conveyed her heartfelt feelings.

“Find the pony who did this.”

———————

Betrayal.

It was a simple concept, but it’s always so unexpected. Even if you know it’s coming, you hold onto the hope that the one that committed this act against you didn’t really mean it. After all, betrayal can only happen when you trust.

I trusted Water Crest.

True, I didn’t expect much loyalty from her, given I’ve basically publicly and politically gutted her, but the one thing I thought for sure that we would all agree on was that we wouldn’t sacrifice our own kind. We wouldn’t sell out our own.

I guess I was too liberal with the definition of ‘our own’. Clearly Water Crest was only concerned about herself and those that supported her. She was exceedingly vindictive. By the time I got back, evidence against her had been piling up and up, yet she still desperately tried to deflect the mounting accusations that she was the one to start the outbreak.

Even to the last second, she screamed.

“I wasn’t the one who did it. Please, your Highness, believe me!”

Sable’s death was still fresh in my mind. Even though I should blame myself, I was consumed with the need to exact what was due from her perpetrators.

“Even in the last minute, you still shirk your responsibility.” I sat on the throne and felt the weight of the staff given to me. It was ceremonial, only to be used in the event of royalty passing judgement on one of the highest crimes in the land.

Treason.

“Water Crest, you are stripped of all lands and title. You are henceforth banished from Equestria, begone!”

Verity frowned a little.

“Should you not make an example of Water Crest, the Law allows—”

“I DO NOT CARE WHAT THE LAW SAYS RIGHT NOW!”

The Court fell silent at my sudden bellow. Even the guards relaxed their grips on Water Crest enough to let her flop to the floor. She didn’t take the opportunity to escape, however, because she, like the rest, was frozen by my outburst.

“There has been enough deaths, all I want is peace…”

None of the other unicorns could replicate my spell. I had to travel to each village and administer the ‘cure’ one by one. By the time I finished, I was heralded as a hero to the ponies, but the time it took to travel between villages raised the toll from one to one thousand. How many would have been saved if I had just found out about the hidden knowledge within the Lodestar just a few days earlier? How many more if I had found out immediately?

“I will allow Water Crest one thousand bits.”

“Your Highness—”

“Outrageous!”

I cut through the clamour and gritted my teeth. “Silence!”

Unlike before, it was immediate.

“Water Crest, this is a chance to redeem yourself in another life. Do not waste this opportunity.”

“Your Highness, thank you. I was wronged, but I will set it right!”

I didn’t want to hear any more of her petty excuses. “So be it. You have a week to leave the country.”

Water Crest bowed and left and then, despite the protests of the nobles, I made to leave. Before I could turn, though, Verity called out to the crowd.

“His Highness has been working non-stop for over a month to cure his subjects, if there is anypony that dares to disturb him, they will answer to me!” Verity glared out to the gathered nobles, challenging them to say anything.

The Commander stepped forward. “I recognise his Highness’ efforts. I add my support.”

The Society of Magic’s Chamberlain stepped forward. “I recognise his Highness’ efforts. I add my support.”

All at once there was a clamouring as the nobles stepped forward to quickly add their support. The difference between now and before was that there were a lot more sincere voices.

Verity gave me a small smile and gestured to the assembled crowd. Leaning in, she whispered in my ear, her brow furrowing in thought.

“Harmony, I had a thought about Chancellor Water Crest.”

I got up and headed to the exit, leaning back to converse with Verity.

“What thought?”

“I have this feeling that Water Crest wasn’t lying. At least, not about instigating the incident with the crystals.”

I could feel my lips draw down in disgust. I didn’t expect out of all the ponies around me, for Verity to take her side, even after the sentence. She certainly didn’t speak up then. “The evidence that was gathered put the incident solely at her hooves. There wasn’t a shred of evidence against it.”

“Yes, but—”

“Weren’t you the one telling me to put my feelings aside and concentrate on what’s good for the country?”

“I didn’t say those exact words, but that’s beside the point.” Verity motioned for me to enter into her chambers as we stopped outside. The guards took positions at the ends of the halls, giving us some privacy.

Entering into her room, I sat at the familiar table and sighed. “So, what is it you think about Water Crest?”

“Water Crest should be angry at you for deposing her from her position, right?”

I tapped a finger to my chin. “Anger is rarely rational.”

Verity raised an eyebrow. “But the cause is. Water Crest doesn’t blame you for banishing her. Instead, she’s convinced that somepony had been framing her.”

“She could have been using that fact to cover up for her own part in it.”

Verity snorted. “Water Crest isn’t as smart as you give her credit for.”

I considered Verity’s words. “I cannot overturn her banishment with that basis.”

Verity nodded. “I know, I simply want you to give me some resources to investigate this.”

Groaning, I raked my fingers through my hair. “Since you have more experience than I, you know exactly what you’re asking for, right?”

Verity gave me a sympathetic smile, but her eyes remained determined.

“We’re stretched for ponies in the aftermath of this incident, pulling some away from their duties…”

“You’re right, Harmony, forget about it.” Verity looked disappointed, but accepted my arguments.

“Hang on,” I said, “I didn’t say I wouldn’t do it. Justice is important after all, and I didn’t feel like Water Crest would do something like this. She’s not a good pony, but I feel like she could be.”

Surprisingly, Verity gave me a little hug. “That’s the Harmony I know.”

“How’re we going to find these ‘culprits’, if they even exist?”

Verity’s grin was like a fox’s. “Leave it to me. This sort of thing is my speciality.”

Author's Note

Sorry for the slightly late chapter (I still made it with 15 minutes to go!).

As you can probably guess with the way the theme is going, each chapter kind of aligns with the elements.

Although, with the way things are planned, the ending will be kind of bittersweet.

Next Chapter: A bowl of coup, I mean, soup.

As always, my jangly readers, thanks for reading!

46 - Kindness

Chapter 46: Kindness

Dealing with the aftermath of the crystallisation incident and trying to figure out how to balance factions against each other whilst putting forward policies. The whole thing was frustrating me to no end.

I was sitting at a desk piled high with forms, lists, documents and letters, all things need to be at the very least read, at the most annotated, summarised, reported and sealed. When Verity told me I would drown in a sea of paperwork, she was not kidding in the least. The paper was the sea surrounding the lonely island of mediocrity that I was. Verity had come in to give me pointers, of course, but it went something like this:

“Harmony, great, thanks for letting me investigate this issue, but I’ll be leaving the palace so you just need to handle the paperwork.”

Her desk was spotless, save for a stack of papers that was teetering on the edge.

“Don’t worry, Harmony, those one have been done.”

“Oh,” I had said in relief. But I had spoken too soon.

“Alright, just remember to read everything before you sign them.”

“I think I can do that much,” I replied to her with a smile.

“Great!” she said with a grin. “Off I go!”

With only a few moments after she left, I had realised what a massive mistake I had made regarding the overestimation of my abilities.

In summary, I sucked at documents.

My head thunked onto the table as I let out the exasperated sigh out of all exasperated sighs the universe could conceived. “I wish all this paperwork would just magically get done!”

I waited a few moments with my eyes squeezed shut. I was hoping some sort of mystical being might pop into existence and grant me three wishes. Instead, the wind blew in through the window and scattered my stacked documents around as I stared at it with wide eyes. Snapping my fingers, I quickly shut the windows, but without knowing the order that the documents were in, I was frantically trying to piece together a fifty page diplomatic trading agreement with the deer to the west, and a migration bilateral agreement with the griffons.

“Where do these go?!”

I started sifting through the papers, reading and skimming and trying to sort them as quickly as I could. There were so many documents but so little time! I looked out the window, but the sun had already traversed halfway across the sky, indicating that it was just past noon! I had been so busy that I hadn’t even noticed that it was so late!

In fact, a tray for food had been left in the corner of the room, and there were also two ponies standing there—

Wait.

“Luna? Celestia?” I hurriedly gathered up the papers and shoved them onto the desk as I stood up and brushed off the dust on my robes. The gaudy things were tailored hastily to rapidly elevate me from ‘easy-going’ jeans and t-shirt to ‘grand arch prince of the land of politeness and etiquette’. Or so the seamstress said.

Celestia and Luna bounded forward with the gift.

“We brought you lunch!” they said happily. I reached out to give them a pat on the head and smiling at them, I breathed a sigh of relief.

“Thank you,” I replied, grabbing a bowl of now-cold soup and gulping it down. “How long were you standing there, you could have said something.”

“We were going to,” Celestia said, “but we didn’t want to disturb you.”

“Oh,” I said, feeling a little guilty. I hadn’t even noticed they were there.

“You were so into it, that we decided not to call out and just wait a little,” Luna added.

“Luna got hungry, though, and ate your dessert.”

“S-Sister! You said you weren’t going to tell! Besides, you ate some afterwards!”

Celestia shrugged. “That was my portion, the one that Melphus gave us.”

Luna hung back, looking guilty.

I laughed. “Oh I don’t mind.” I brought Luna and Celestia together with a hug. “Just don’t eat someone else’s share without their permission, okay Luna?”

“Yes, Harmony,” she said with a downcast expression.

“Cheer up,” I said, “let’s go outside and enjoy a meal!”

We went out to the balcony. I enjoyed the slight breeze as it flickered through my hair whilst I nibbled on the bread that was meant for my lunch. Celestia and Luna sat beside me looking out at the kingdom. We were quite high so you could see the forest to the side, the house just over the hill and the village and fields surrounding the castle. A little further, just visible, was the school and the hustle and bustle of life continued, with us heedless of it in the cloistered atmosphere of the castle.

I had the urge to say ‘Simba’, but I repressed it and instead kept quiet, enjoying the view.

“Hey, Harmony, what happened to your tree-thing?”

It was Celestia who asked the question, her eyes locked on the crystal structure that could just be seen in the clearing, surrounded by a rocky cliff-face.

“Well, I think it’s a nice decoration…” I replied uneasily. Truthfully, I don’t know what it did, or rather, what it was.

“What’s it for?” Luna asked suddenly.

Dang it!

That was basically the one question that I didn’t know the answer to. But looking at Luna and Celestia’s inquisitive eyes framed by their innocent smiles, I couldn’t just tell them ‘I haven’t got a clue’.

“It… was something made by an unbounded matrix, so it was magic that was directed more my emotions rather than anything. So, I guess, it would be kind of accurate to say that the tree was a manifestation of Discord and my own emotions.”

At the mention of Discord, we all grew a little sombre at the thought.

“I hope he’s doing okay,” Celestia said in a small voice. Luna nodded, tears already welling in her eyes.

“No tears,” I told Luna, patting her on the head. “Knowing Discord, he’s probably on a grand adventure and having fun, right?” I gave her a bright smile, masking my own sadness. I didn’t want them to worry at all, but I didn’t want to lie to them either.

“Discord might be doing it tough, but he’s really smart and he’s quick on his feet.”

Celestia and Luna both nodded.

“We will get through this.”

Celestia bit her lip. “When do you think Mom will come back?”

“I don’t know,” I told her, my heart breaking to see her expression of anguish. “I will try as hard as I can to find her. Even if I have to go there personally and drag her back. If she needs my help, I will do everything I can. Meanwhile, we need to be here to manage things while she’s gone. With you two here, once you’re old enough, I’ll be able to go without worrying.”

Celestia and Luna once again nodded, affirming their resolution to keep learning and growing. They were on their way to becoming rulers. For some reason, though I was so proud my heart could burst, I remembered the loneliness that ate away at me when I appraised every friendly movement towards me, trying to judge whether they were friend or foe. With the betrayal of Water Crest hanging over the Courts, and Verity leaving somewhere to investigate it, it was hard to judge who to trust. I could only trust Celestia and Luna.

“Harmony, I heard about Chancellor Water Crest,” Celestia said quietly, as if reading my thoughts.

I tried not to look surprised, but then gave up on the effort as I realised that it wasn’t like they were nobles questioning me. I can’t help but be caught off guard by her statement, though.

“Why did you let her go so easily?” Celestia asked me, looking very much like the princess ass she did so.

“Mercy,” I said, “has its own benefits.”

“Like what?” Celestia tilted her head. “If she was executed, then the problem would be solved?”

I stared at her in shock. I knew that was possible, but I didn’t think Celestia would be so well-versed in the law. Also, the way she said ‘executed’ so calmly gave me goosebumps. I quickly smoothed my expression. Instinctually, I would have gotten angry over it, but last time that had the opposite effect. I knew she wasn’t speaking out of malice, she was just expressing her own view, possibly parroted from others.

I took a deep breath.“Of course it would be… in a small sense, but there are many reasons why that would not be wise, especially in this situation.”

Celestia and Luna both looked confused.

Alright, a lesson in unintended consequences then.

“Imagine, for example, that I was the criminal.”

“You wouldn’t be!” Celestia and Luna said immediately. I smiled at them.

“Well, that could be true, but you never know.” I lifted my chin. “I might be a dashing rogue!”

Luna giggled while Celestia scoffed.

“Okay, okay,” I continued, “let’s pretend there’s a mountain of evidence convicting me of a heinous crime. There would be a lot of ponies, like you two, who would believe in me, right?”

“Right!” they both said immediately. IT warmed my heart to hear that.

“But what does the law say?”

“Punishment.” Celestia replied immediately. “The evidence says so… but we know you wouldn’t do that, so—”

I stopped her quickly with a tap on her nose, making her face scrunch up in response. It was pretty cute. She looked irritated for a moment, but that melted away when I grinned at her mischievously.

“So, if the choices were execution or banishment, what would you choose?”

“Banishment!” Luna cried out.

“Why?” I asked her.

“Because, because… I don’t want you to go away, but I don’t want you to… to…”

I patted her, while keeping my smile gentle. “Very good, Luna, maybe I shouldn’t have used myself as an example, but do you see? When someone dies, that’s irreversible and when they’re alive…?”

“Then you can do something about it.” Celestia nodded with understanding.

“That’s exactly right!” I told them. “So that’s why I did what I did.”

“Of course, there are other reasons and it may not suit all circumstances, but I hope the both of you can judge wisely.”

Both of them nodded as they continued to stare out at the kingdom.

“Ruling… is hard,” Celestia said softly.

I stroked her head. “It becomes easier when you have a strong sense of purpose.”

Luna placed her head on my shoulder, looking up at me with her light blue eyes. “What makes it easier for you?”

“Family,” I replied, “the ones I want to protect the most.”

————————

After that, the tutor found Celestia and Luna with heaving gasps and puffed cheeks.

“Princesses! How could you run off from your lessons?!”

“Go along, you two, next time, ask your teacher about taking a break. You’ll be surprised how many people agree to a simple request.”

“So sorry, your Highness, but that would be true, Princesses, if you wanted to see his Highness, you could have simply asked.”

Bowing their heads in guilt, Celestia and Luna quietly agreed.

“Don’t be so downcast, I’ll still be here.” I gestured to the stacks of paper. “Maybe forever.”

“Let’s let his Highness do his work.” The mare shepherded the two out of the chamber and closed the door.

I turned back to the documents, pursing my lips.

I sat down in the chair, with a forlorn sigh. The impact jangled the crystals in my pocket—

Wait.

What stops time and lets me review memories as long as I’ve seen it once?

Taking out the Lodestar and the crystals, I smiled to myself.

———————

Later, as two of the administrative assistants to my office entered, I was sipping tea and leaning back in the chair.

“Your Highness, sorry for disturbing you, we’ll just leave these here.”

I had the sort of serene smile a shark would have, if indeed sharks could smile.

“Thank you both, I really appreciate the work you’re both doing.”

The two ponies froze, looking like a deer in the headlights. Or perhaps it should be pony in the headlights? They jerked themselves into a bow.

“E-Excuse me your Highness, but could you repeat what you’ve just said?”

I blinked at them. “Thank you? I appreciate the work you’re both doing.”

“T-Thank you your Highness!” They grinned ear to ear and dashed out the room. You’d think I’d just given them a gold bar or something.

“Hey wait…” I trailed off as I looked at the stack of documents already ruled, stamped and initialled. The documents were supposed to be taken back with them. I took the new stack with a sigh and skimmed through them. Later, I would review them in that white void and use that infinite time to make a decision on all of them. It wouldn’t affect the documents in real life, but it would be like doing the same thing twice. The second time would be a lot faster than the first.

Taking a half an hour to sort through it, I finally chucked the last of the documents to be reviewed into the pile. I stretched, feeling the stiffness deep in my bones and breathed a sigh of relief. Done. Finally.

I wandered over to the window and gazed at the setting sun. The weather, the sun, the skies, everything here was controlled by magic. Could there be no limit in what it could do? Maybe it was a little like science? After all, it followed rules, however implausible it may seem to me, and all it required was concentration and aptitude.

With the crystals, it could also be amplified and directed without holding those complex and varied calculations in my mind. Power was important, but so was direction in this case.

“Psst!”

What was that?

I looked around.

“Psst!”

“Uhm… hello?”

“Here!”

I looked down. I saw a pony hanging over the ledge of the balcony. Rearing my head in surprise, I stumbled back as the pony flipped themselves over the railing and landed on the balcony.

“Hiya!”

“…Hello.” It was all I could muster in this bizarre meeting. I didn’t feel any danger from this strange pony, for some reason. Then I recognised her.

“…Mint?”

I’d only seen her for a few moments at the evening party, but I never expected her to come over here. Also, she was different to how she acted in the party.

“You know my mother, right?” she said, sitting on the railing as if it were a couch and not a dizzying lethal drop.

“How did you get past the guards?” I asked her with a disbelieving look.

She shrugged with a dismissive laugh. “With difficulty.”

“Uhm, do you want to come inside and…” Her question finally sunk in. “I don’t know your mother.”

“You can’t be this slow. Remember? Apples?” She mimed taking a bite out of an invisible fruit.

“Oh! The fortune teller. Griselda?” That was a long time ago!

“That’s right. I’m here, well, not because of that, but more because it’s getting interesting around here.” She leapt off the railing and sauntered towards me, plopping herself down on the floor. I imagine the floor would be warm soaking up the sun all day, but it wasn’t the most comfortable place.

“Yes, my mother, the fortune teller.”

“The one who told me that I would do, uhm, great things?”

Mint laughed. “Yes, all very vague, isn’t it?” Her laugh turned bitter. “My visions are a bit more specific.”

“You see the future, like Tem—the Queen?”

Mint looked at me critically. “A little, not as much as the Queen. She is an alicorn, you know? I don’t have that kind of power. My power is limited to very small amount of ponies, excuse me, people, right? And they are all central paths in the winding journey of time.”

“So have you come to give me prophecy?” I couldn’t keep the belligerence out of my reply.

Mint cocked her head. “I take it you don’t want to hear about it? Funny, nobles would usually be dying to get a glimpse of the future so they can rail against it somehow.”

“It’s a binary choice, really,” I shot back. “Either it’s fixed and I can’t do anything about it, or it’s not and I don’t have to worry about it.”

Mint smiled at the response before squinting at the horizon with a troubled expression. “I don’t have long, but uhh, maybe you shouldn’t trust that pony too much.”

“Who?”

“The Lady Verity, there’s more than meets the eyes with that pony. Also, the real Verity Belle hasn’t been around here for… oooh, Stars know how long.”

My jaw fell open. “The real—?!”

Mint looked at the horizon once more. “Oops, I have to go, see you later!”

“Wait—!” Already she was gone. Leaving me alone with myself and a head full of questions.

——————

It had been two weeks since Verity had gone on the investigation surrounding Chancellor Water Crest’s apparent betrayal. ‘Verity’, according to Mint, was not who she claimed she was. I didn’t know what to make of that question, but one thing was for sure, I was going to ask Verity about it.

Luckily, Verity was due back any day now. She had sent a letter ahead telling me of a breakthrough in the investigation and that she was heading over to the castle to tell me about it. The information was apparently sensitive and she didn’t trust anybody but me to know about it, so she wasn’t going to risk it in the letter. She was headed back to the castle straightaway to tell me about it.

Although the letter communicated seeming honesty and loyalty I had come to expect from Verity, I couldn’t help but feel doubt even though I barely knew Mint. I debated whether or not I should have Verity investigated, or whether or not I should give her a chance to explain herself. I didn’t want to lose her. No matter who Verity really was, she had helped me greatly.

So, to while away the time, I decided to pay Star Swirl a visit. Also, I wanted to get his opinion on what exactly the Lodestar was for. Even though I gained all the knowledge of the Lodestar from that brief moment of interaction during the crystallisation incident, I had forgotten a lot of it, and I hesitated to delve into its immense database. I had a fear that my head might explode from the overload or something. Best not to risk it unless there was an absolute emergency.

Teleporting to his tower, Star Swirl had his back to me performing an experiment.

“So, he finally comes,” was all he said.

I took a half-step back at his disappointed tone.

“W-What?”

Star Swirl turned around to look at me. “One of my pupils have returned, I see. The other seems to be lost.”

He was talking about Discord…

“He will be back.” I stood up straight and tightened my lips. “He will be back.”

Star Swirl stared into my eyes for an indeterminable moment and then broke away with a sly smile.

“I wish I had your confidence. What is it that you require from me?”

“Do you know…” I stopped there. I threw Verity from my mind. If there was something she wanted to tell me, she would herself. “About the Lodestar?”

Star Swirl widened his eyes. “So, you’ve come here for that. Well I grant you, that was a good choice of a question. I do so hate politics.” He rounded the table and took a book from the shelf. “How much do you know?”

“Only that it is a powerful artefact created by the draconequus and then the ponies used it to end a war, I guess.”

Star Swirl nodded. “The Lodestar, what do you think its purpose is?”

“To provide power?” I hazarded.

Star Swirl shook his head. “Where were you during class? Where in the Stars do you get power from, you foal? Think!”

I thought about it. “It can’t be from itself, because even the purest of crystals require a lot of energy to invest in it immediately. It would lose potency over time, right?”

“Yes…” Star Swirl urged me on with the twirl of his hoof.

“Then the power must come from somewhere else—”

“Or…”

“Or the function of the Lodestar isn’t to provide power at all.”

Star Swirl jabbed me with his hoof whilst sporting a twinkle in his eye.

“Right on the haystack.”

I tapped a finger to my lips. “So, what is its real function, then?”

Star Swirl shrugged. “How should I know?”

“But—”

The grey-coated unicorn got up from the table and shoved the book back into the shelf, tossing his head. “It’s not like I know everything and the existence of an unknown artefact with unknown abilities that has the potential to wipe out an extremely advanced race is probably where I should draw the line.”

He looked at me through yellow eyes, assessing me with tilted slash of his mouth. “My expertise lies with magic that is in the mind. These crystals have a lot of potential, I grant you, but they’re touchy and unstable and prone to exploding.” He glanced at the apparatus on his table. “Okay, maybe a little more than my experiments, but at least I know that I’ll still be alive after it happens.”

“Find out about it yourself, you’ve learned enough to pursue your own magic, why rely on me?”

“Because you’re one of the few ponies I can still rely on.”

Star Swirl scratched his head, turning his head away so I couldn’t see his expression.

“Ah, Stars, when you put it that way… but look, I’m serious, you’re advanced enough to do something about it yourself, I hate to say it, but even if you’ve given it to me, I wouldn’t know what to do with it. Besides, I’m not the one it’s for. Discord chose you.”

I drew out the Lodestar and looked into its shifting depths. The movements were calming, like looking at the movements of waves crashing against the shore. It reminded me a bit of the sea, and maybe… a little of Earth.

“Thanks, Star Swirl.”

Star Swirl tapped me on the shoulder as I turned to leave. I stared back at him with a raised eyebrow.

“I’ve seen many unicorns fall into the seduction of their power, it’s happened to all of us. Just make sure you don’t stray off the path.”

“That’s… uncharacteristically kind of you to say.”

Star Swirl smirked. “Don’t let it get to your head, student.”

———————

A few days later, Verity made it back to the castle. Immediately, I had her meet me in my chambers.

“Harmony,” she said brightly as she entered the room, “I bring some good news and bad news.”

I smiled weakly at her. “Let’s have the bad news, then.”

Verity sighed. “Well, I was afraid you were going to say that—what’s wrong? You don’t look very happy to see me?”

“It’s nothing—”

Verity sat down on the bed and patted the side next to her.

“Nonsense, this is clearly something.” She hesitated for a handful of seconds and then continued. “This is about my secret, right?”

I smiled at her. “Yes, but I’ve made a decision.”

Verity’s smile wobbled. “Ah, well, I’ll get my things and leave. I don’t know how you found out, but you wouldn’t want—”

I grabbed her and pulled her back as she let out a yelp of surprise.

“Hang on, I haven’t finished what I was saying.”

Verity reluctantly settled back in her seat.

“I want you to know that I haven’t had much told to me, but I still trust you. No matter if you’re Verity or not, I trust the you that has so far been so kind to me.”

Verity’s eyes watered up.

“That’s… that’s very kind of you, Harmony.”

I grinned at her. “That’s what friends are for.”

“We’re… friends, you say?”

I snorted. “Well after all we’ve been through so far, it’d be mad if we weren’t that at the very least.” I clenched my fingers into a fist. “Besides, I’ve lost a lot of people I could trust recently, and I would just like to extend that further.” I stared at her. “Besides, I think you’re more than a friend, you’re almost like family.”

Verity shook her head as if she were trying to shake the absurdity out of her head. “Harmony, maybe you’re just a little too naïve; I could be just weaving a large web of lies.”

“Ah well, like I said, if that’s true, then that’s as far as I go. I want to trust and regret than to never trust at all.” I patted her hoof. “I think it’s better that way.”

Verity shook her head. “You’re not like Tempora at all.” She chuckled. “At least, it took a lot of doing to convince her I wasn’t out to assassinate her.”

“So what, you’re like some kind of spy?” I quickly waved my hands in front of myself in negation. “You don’t have to tell me if you don’t want to, of course.”

“No, you have the right to know. I guess I’ve been hiding this from you because I was scared what you would think. In a way, I am a spy.”

She pierced me with eyes that flashed green.

“Ever heard of changelings?”

I swallowed a lump in my throat. Weren’t they the creatures in fairytales that replaced babies?

“A little…”

Verity looked surprised. “Did Tempora tell you about us?”

I shook my head. “I’ve heard a bit about them, but I don’t think they’re the same thing. I mean, you don’t look like one.”

Green flames licked at her hooves, burning away the hair of her coat and replacing the vibrant white with black chitin that looked glossy under the light. From her back sprouted a pair of wings, with a vivid midsection of sea-green. The most startling aspect of her was that she had holes through her body, looking very much like a living swiss cheese.

I have to admit, it was frightening.

Verity saw my look and sighed. With the reappearance of the green flames, she brought back her regular image.

“So… that’s one heck of a secret,” I managed to say.

Verity gazed at the floor. “Yes, that’s the big secret.”

“What—” I stopped myself before I could go any further. I didn’t want to bring up—

“What happened to the real Verity?” Verity gave a dry chuckle. “Nothing, I’m sure she’s fine. I just borrowed her identity and look, that’s all. She’s living in a frontier sea-side village in the east.”

“Actually, I wanted to ask what was your real name was?”

Verity stared at me and then laughed sheepishly. “Sorry, sorry, I guess I was just expecting you to suspect me of doing something.”

“Why?”

Green flames flickered around her form as she shifted forms again. “Because I look like this!”

“So?”

“S-So?,” she spluttered, “doesn’t it creep you out? Most ponies can’t even look at me, let alone trust me.”

I grinned at her. “Good thing I’m not a pony then.”

Verity bit back a giggle that was more to get rid of the last strings of her anxiety than anything. Her smile wobbled. “Before you say anything further, there’s another thing you have to know.”

“Changelings… don’t feed like normal.”

“Don’t feed like normal?”

Verity looked like she was trying to swallow a pineapple. “It’s… well… we feed on emotions!”

This, I didn’t expect. “You feed on emotions? Like literally feed on emotions?”

Verity tilted her head to acknowledge the truth. “Yes, for example, if you feel extremely happy one moment, then sad the next, then listless and lifeless, that could be just you. If not, then it’s probably a changeling.”

“Hmm, can you tell what I’m feeling now?”

Verity closed her eyes briefly as she undid her disguise. Her jagged horn glowed radiant green as she peered at me.

“Surprise, anxiety, excitement… joy?” She muttered, steadily growing confused.

“How is reading and feeding on emotions not an awesome ability?!” I felt like my cheeks would split as I grinned like a maniac. “You’d only need someone next to you and you’d be able to feed forever!”

Verity frowned. “I’m not sure changelings can feed on other changelings.”

“Still, as long as you have someone that can give you emotions, it’s a massive win-win!”

“Harmony, you’re strange, you know that?”

I rolled my eyes. “That’s not the first time someone’s said that to me.”

Verity smiled. “No, I mean that in a good way. I think you’re going to be something special.”

I chuckled in embarrassment. “Let’s hope so.” I raised an eyebrow. “You still haven’t told me your real name.”

Verity bit her lip. “I don’t really have one. The closest to a real name I’ve had was one I’ve taken from that pony.”

“Then I guess we’ll just keep calling you Verity.”

“That’s okay then?”

“Well why not? I’ve gotten used to calling you Verity, so it’ll be a pain to remember a new one. Also, I’ll still have to call you Verity in public.” I laughed softly. “It’ll just be like normal.”

Verity nodded, a smile slowly replacing the frown.

My smile died down a couple of notches as I grew serious. “So, going back to the reason why you’re here in the first place. What did you find about Water Crest?”

Verity shook her head and shifted back to her pony form. “Ah yes, I found out that Water Crest had nothing to do with the crystallisation incident.”

“What?!” I leapt to my feet. “That’s good news, isn’t it?”

Verity shook her head slowly. “It would be… if it weren’t so tragically mired in international politics.”

I blinked at Verity. “International? Another country was responsible?”

“Not directly, but they have been supporting the anti-imperial faction for a while now.”

“Which nation was it?”

Verity shook her head. “I’m not too sure, the contact has been lost amongst the fallbacks and false trails. Whoever it is, they were thorough. I did track it down to a few nobles in the Court, though.”

I gripped the edge of the bed. “Which ones?”

“That would be Snap Sickle of the Vine fiefdom, Lyon Heart of the Middle fiefdom and Feld of the Illustrious Isles.”

“I haven’t heard of many of the these places. Are they all involved?”

“Their fiefdoms are small not very well known. In fact one of the reasons that they may be under suspicion is because they were all lords and ladies relegated to small fiefdoms due to clashes with Tempora. Their motive may extend to the concept of royalty, even though their enmity doesn’t target you personally. As for all of them being involved… that much was unclear.” Verity drew her lip between her teeth as she recalled her findings. “They were under suspicion because we tracked correspondence around the time of first poisoning of the well.”

“So we need to narrow it down, but how?”

Verity tapped a hoof to her muzzle. “I have a few solutions, but they are less than savoury, what do you have first?”

I ran a finger down the side of my cheek. “We could send false letters to each charging them of the crime of treason and then watch which ones will bolt?”

Verity shook her head. “If none of them bolt, then we will be putting ourselves in jeopardy. We could only do something like that if we knew the predisposition of the ponies we were targeting. If they were inclined to bolt, then it would be a valid strategy.”

“What if we interrogated them one by one and looked for discrepancies whilst cross-checking with alibis?”

“Alibis?”

“For example, if they had confirmation that they were in another place whilst this was happening, or they had evidence that could exclude the possibility of their involvement?” I suddenly brightened as a thought occurred to me. “Maybe we could get them to compete on proving their own innocence? That way they would be encouraged to… no that wouldn’t work, it’d just favour quick thinkers and liars. Finding out the truth is surprisingly difficult.”

Verity smiled at me as she nodded in sympathy. “How true that is, Harmony.”

“I wish there was a way we could guarantee someone was telling the truth. I wish there was some convenient magic to do so.”

“Well…” Verity hesitated. “There is.”

My eyes widened as I whipped around with a grin. “Really? What is it?”

Verity turned her head away, looking very uncomfortable with bringing it up. “This is one of the unsavoury methods I was talking about before. As a changeling, I can, to some extent, tell if somepony is lying. All I need to do is get close enough to feel their emotions.”

“I sense a ‘but’.”

Verity nodded. “You’re right, I can’t hold my disguise as ‘Verity’ without doing so.”

“I won’t let anyone harm you,” I declared resolutely. “There’s nothing to be afraid of. And, uhh, why is it so difficult to maintain your form to tell if they’re lying, if you don’t mind me asking?”

Verity shook her head. “Changelings aren’t very well-known creatures, but what ponies do know is that we feed on emotions. The more powerful the emotions, the more energy we get. Most changelings require an active role in feeding and they can only feed on one type of emotion. They will drain a lot of the energy of their, uhm, subjects. I’m a rare exception of changeling in that I don’t require a specific type of emotion, nor do I need to feed so openly or blatantly. Unfortunately, more active spells that probe emotions are tied into the same sort of energy required to maintain my disguise. So whilst I can do a bit of unicorn magic, I can’t use changeling magic at the same time.”

Verity coughed. “If I had to sum it up, it would be like using one hoof to do two things at once. I simply couldn’t do it unless I dropped what I was originally doing with the hoof in the first place.”

It was starting to make sense. “Right, but what if I introduced you as a guest of Equestria, like a diplomat?”

Verity shook her head. “Changelings are traditional ‘predators’ of ponies. This would be the first time anypony would have seen a changeling, it would unexpectedly throw a spotlight on me, rather than the problem of those three nobles.”

“What if we hid you?”

“I’d need a clear line of sight and the effects are quite visible.” Verity pursed her lips. “This is why I wanted it to be a last resort. We can only use this as confirmation if we have enough evidence to commit one or more of these nobles to trial.”

“What can we use?” I spoke to myself out loud. “They obviously want to destabilise the country and force it into chaos, but their motives aren’t clear. It looks like a ploy for power, or a direct way to depose me, but either way, Equestria ends up weakened. Any rational pony wouldn’t harm their own citizens just to inherit a greatly weakened country. If I’m eliminated, they would have to face the imminent threat of the dragons, the opportunistic griffons or be caught in internal civil war. This doesn’t make sense.”

Verity conceded the point with a nod. “I never thought about it that way, but you are right. With the crystallisation incident, there was no method for curing or preventing the spread, until you found it. Of course, once it was found that the wells were contaminated, the illness would stop, but if were spread on food and produce, no doubt it would continue. The question is, why would they use a method they knew nothing about, unless…?”

I caught onto her meaning straightaway. “Unless they did know something about it in the first place. Plus, these crystals would not be easy to get ahold of. They were mined from the North, right? So, we must simply find evidence that connects the crystals to these folk.”

Verity smiled wryly. “But we are back to where we started, I was unable to trace the origin of the mysterious pony that was initially spreading those crystals, however, I was able to track traces of it due to sightings around their fiefdoms.”

“That might not implicate them, but…” I snapped my fingers, making my crystals glow as they floated out of my pocket. “Maybe we can find the original mysterious pony? Unless she was wearing gloves the entire time, she would have gotten at least a little on herself. Maybe it’s enough to trace it?”

“Do you think you have enough power to track her? She could be out of Equestria by now!”

“I don’t myself,” I replied with a self-deprecating grimace, “but I do have the means.”

With that, I tapped the crystals and smiled.

—————————

Outside, Verity was shivering in the cold.

“It’s getting chilly now, are you sure you want to do this tonight?”

“I’d rather not let anyone know we’re actually here.” I gestured around us, but I was mostly including the tree up ahead that was different to the ones that made up the forest around us. Instead of bark and leaves, this tree looked like it was made up with clear slightly hued glass, with small droplets hanging off each ‘branch’, like a living crystal chandelier. It was much bigger than before, as if it were a real tree that grew.

I placed my hand on it for the first time since creating it. Luckily, nothing much happened apart from a soft glow around the spot I placed my hand on.

Verity looked uncharacteristically nervous as she darted her eyes around as if to pierce the dark gloom of the forest. The only source of light, apart from the glow of the crystals with me, was from the tree itself. If I were to be honest, it looked beautiful, more like an artist’s rendition of a fantastical tree rather than a failed spell.

With the snap of my fingers, I probed the structure of the tree. With a gasp, I inhaled sharply as complex, almost organic structures and matrices were exposed to me within the very fabric woven into the tree itself. I felt an almost alien presence within the tree.

“Is this… alive?” I whispered to myself.

“What?” Verity asked.

“Nothing,” I replied softly.

With a determined grunt I executed another spell, tapping into the network of crystallised fibres of the tree. Like I thought, the tree had tapped into the earth, drawing up magical energy from the wellspring of the node beneath it, but more importantly, connected with it. And within these connections were…

“The Warning Trees, I feel them all around.”

Verity stared at me in shock. “You mean the Trees that Tempora had placed around?”

“Yes,” I replied, placing my other hand on the Tree. “This tree is a little similar to those trees. I guess. I think.”

“Will it trigger on the event of the draconequus?” Verity muttered the statement to herself, but it was loud enough for me to hear.

“Yes,” I said loudly, startling her into an embarrassed blush.

“Sorry, Harmony, I’m just… surprised you thought of this.”

“We can’t expose you.” I locked gazes with her. “I would do anything for family, and now that includes you.”

“Harmony, y-you can’t be serious, not too long ago you found out—”

“You’ve been nothing but kind to me. I mean it.”

Verity searched my eyes and smiled in wonder. “You do, you really do.”

I nodded once again and turned to the Tree. The roots had indeed spread to the wellspring and spread out across all of Equestria. It was currently using the Warning Trees as sort of ‘off shoots’ for itself. I took a bit of the crystal powder and rubbed it on the Tree. By infusing a little of the crystal into the Tree, I bid it to resonate with similar signatures around Equestria.

The strongest, of course, were the ones immediately at the Tree, it had the smallest distance and there was a lot of it in the pouch and as huge crystal blocks on me. So it worked. Later, the radius expanded outward. Some ponies were weakly highlighted in the castle, but that was alright seeing as they handled the crystal as part of the investigation. I expanded my view further, using the Warning Trees as beacons to amplify my search.

There was a crystal signature close to the castle. In fact, it was only in the next village.

“I think I found something.”

Verity stepped closer.

“Where is it?”

“It’s in the next village.”

I heard soft hoof steps as Verity retreated and sat down on the soft grass surrounding the Tree. I continued to concentrate, expanding my range further and further, trying to catch any others holding crystals. Just when I was about to stop, I saw a glimpse of something at the very edges of the system. When I focused in on it—

“Argh!” I stumbled back, flailing with my arms.

“Harmony!” Verity yelled. “What happened?”

Pain assaulted my eyes as I sank to the ground. “I-I don’t know, I caught a huge presence of crystals and magical energy at the edge of the Warning Tree system. It blinded me!”

“Do you know where it was?”

“It was in the North, where the crystals were originally mined. I didn’t expect there to be such a powerful presence of them.”

“Could you not have detected the crystal mines themselves?”

I shook my head wryly. “First of all, I could see the mines fine, they were bright, but not that bright. Second of all… it was moving.”

Verity’s eyebrows drew together as she pieced together the puzzle. “It might be related to what we’re doing, but there’s a closer and more direct candidate. By the time we’re able to travel North, that being may be gone.”

I nodded reluctantly. “Even though I really want to take a look at who could make something so powerful, we have bigger fish to fry.”

Verity blinked at me. “What does that mean? Sounds like a griffon expression.”

I smiled at her. “Well, you’ll see. Let’s go to that village and investigate it.”

Verity coughed. “You mean I’ll go to the village, I envision a mountain of paperwork for you to handle in the meantime.”

Grimacing, I opened my mouth, but Verity beat me to the punch.

“Besides you must be behind all the work especially with what had happened, after you finished all the paperwork, then maybe we could consider… why are you grinning like that?”

I laughed. “The paperwork…? Done!”

Verity studied my smug expression.

“I don’t believe you.”

———————

Verity sighed. “Okay, I believe you. How in the hay did you finish all these documents? Even I, who has had years of experience, would have taken a couple of weeks to sort through these.”

Well, my literacy was pretty good, and my mathematics were way beyond my level, even though applying it to magic was a bit of a fickle beast. The documents were relatively easy in comparison. Also, having infinite time in the Lodestar dimension really helped too. I had more hours a day than the average pony.

Verity narrowed her eyes at me. “What’s your secret?”

“Not telling,” I replied. I couldn’t say that I was abusing what was simultaneously the world’s most dangerous and powerful artefact. If she knew I was using the Lodestar to finish paperwork, she’d probably strangle me. Heck, I would be pretty mad if I found out someone was using such a powerful object for such a menial task. But, hey, I was already using it to study the vast library of books. Maybe this sort of time-stop method was the way draconequus got so powerful?

“In any case, I’ll hold it down here and you go on ahead.” I sighed. “Besides, the paperwork will do me good, and I’ve got a few other things to do around here.”

Verity nodded and then left.

With her gone, I pulled out a small book from a locked drawer. I had decided a while back to write down everything I knew about magic, politics and the multiverse in this little book. It was an inefficient way of doing things, compared to, say, a computer, but it was the only way I could impart the knowledge to Celestia and Luna. They were the future of the nation and suddenly, knowing how Tempora probably felt, I wanted to prepare them the best I could to their inevitable succession.

I knew things would be hard on them without their mother or father around to guide them. With Discord gone it fell to me to hold onto the role of parent and guide them through this wilderness. Did Tempora know that she would have to abandon her own children? Was there something that unavoidable that she couldn’t stay with them? I didn’t share her fatalistic view of the world, but I couldn’t judge her actions harshly either. She was doing what she thought was best, even if I thought it was the wrong decision.

Tapping the quill to the paper, I scratched out a few more lines and then retired for the night. Before going to sleep, I touched the Lodestone to the crystal and then made sure that the contact would last no more than a minute before settling in. Even though it felt like an infinite period of time, one minute was roughly equivalent to just under a day or so in the void.

The effect of the crystals touching each other, I found, wasn’t linear.

I was really glad I wasn’t cavalier enough to touch them for longer than a minute, because I would have been in that void for an immeasurable period of time. I would have gone mad with isolation. In fact, that was probably the reason why Verity had accounts of ponies losing control and going mad while using the Lodestar. I figured that while using the Lodestar, you would first have to enter the void. It was a sort of time catalyst, it allowed the user enough time to perform the most complex of spells effortlessly, by investing the necessary preparation in that white space.

Still, I got the feeling that the ‘time stop’ wasn’t the only purpose of the Lodestar, and that it was built for an entirely different purpose in mind.

Oh well, for now, I would use it to get myself up to speed and practice my spells here. I needed to be prepared. I needed to be strong enough to create a place where Discord could live with us and that we wouldn’t have to worry about a thing. I would use any method and none was no more fitting than the precious gift my own brother left for me.

————————

Verity arrived back quickly, after all, it was hardly strenuous for Verity to walk to the neighbouring village and then back to town. However, her speed wasn’t what had shocked me, but rather the bedraggled figure dropped at my feet.

“Chancell—Water Crest?” My eyebrows drew down. “I thought we banished you from Equestria.”

“Y-Your Highness, if I may explain—”

I halted her with a hoof and beckoned Verity. “Why did you bring her?”

“She was found in the village holding this.” Verity lifted a pouch. I took it from her hooves and examined the inside. Crystal powder.

“Well, this certainly doesn’t help you, Water Crest,” I said.

Water Crest looked absolutely devastated. “Please, your Highness, I-I know this looks bad, but I was also on the tail of the perpetrator. I wanted to clear my name.”

Verity sighed plaintively. “We were about to arrest the real culprit, but we didn’t see the… former Chancellor until she stepped out to confront her. The other pony bolted and threw the bag of crystals to Water Crest and slipped past our guards. Water Crest was about to follow suit, but she was not built for escaping, as you can see.”

“Please, your Highness, have leniency! I-I know I broke the law coming back, but I had to clear my name, I had to! Please, I beg you for mercy!”

Rubbing my forehead, I sunk to the table.

“Who knows about this?”

Verity looked over to Water Crest. “As the former Chancellor was in a potato sack for most of the trip, only Greaves and myself.”

I could count on Greaves to keep his mouth shut… I hope. “I won’t execute you or throw you in prison.”

Water Crest, moments ago distraught, had hope flooding her eyes. “Y-Your Highness, thank—”

“But I cannot lift your banishment, and we still have no evidence that you weren’t involved. If anything this just implicates you further.”

Water Crest sank back with a soft moan.

I rolled my eyes at her. “But seeing you makes me believe that you’re not a part of this. So, I will offer you a deal. In exchange for the possibility of a pardon, how about you help us. You will have to be in disguise of course.”

Verity frowned at me. “Prince Harmony, you cannot be suggesting that you would trust—”

“Well of course not, that why she will have a very attentive escort and will be by my side most of the time.” I turned to Water Crest. “What do you say?”

Water Crest nodded emphatically. “Y-Yes your Highness! Thank you so much for the second chance, I won’t waste it!”

My mouth quirked. “As I recall, I also offered you a second chance a while ago…” I quickly waved away the panic infecting her eyes. “That’s all water under the bridge. It’s all a connected plot and I can see you were probably—" I stressed that word with a glare “—not involved.”

Water Crest stepped back a little, mollified by my contradictory response. “Y-Yes, your Highness.”

I snapped my fingers casting a similar disguise like the ring on my finger. “This will disguise you for the duration of an hour. Make your way to a guest room and keep interactions to a minimum. Greaves?”

Greaves, who was a statue in the corner until now, leapt forward. “Yes, your Highness?”

“Escort Water Crest to her room and then find a trustworthy pair to escort her during her stay.”

“Yes, your Highness.” Greaves left with Water Crest in tow.

Verity pursed her lips, but kept quiet until they both left. “What’s your real aim?”

“If Water Crest is innocent, there’s no harm in keeping her here.”

Verity raised an eyebrow. “And if she’s not?”

“Then she’s bait. Maybe the ones responsible, if they’re keeping a watchful eye, will think that Water Crest had defected if they spot her with us.”

“She is in disguise, however.”

I scratched the back of my neck. “Well, you know, she could be useful with the paperwork.”

Verity rolled her eyes and shook her head. “So that’s the real reason.”

“Have you seen the mound?! It gets bigger every second!”

Just because I had unlimited time to do the paperwork, didn’t mean I enjoyed it.

“Yes, yes, poor Harmony.” Verity left the room. “Try to locate that mysterious pony again, will you?”

I nodded, suddenly feeling weary. “Yes, I just wish this wasn’t so difficult.”

“What was it your father used to say? Nothing worth doing is easy.”

I chuckled half-heartedly. “You’re right.”

As Verity left, I tapped a finger on the table. Alright, better check the Tree for the crystal signature.

————————

I was at the Tree alone this time.

Verity had a lot of paperwork to sort through. Even though she didn’t have her own fiefdom, she was still a noble of high standing, enough of an advisor and administrator of contentious Court issues that being absent for a while had led to a backlog. At the time she had glanced enviously at my mostly-clear desk and then skulked out of the room.

I felt guilty that I’d been using a nation-levelling artefact to do my paperwork.

I’m so sorry, Verity.

Connecting with the Tree was easier than before and expanding the range didn’t take nearly as much effort. I felt like magic was getting easier and easier to learn and do. Before, a simple levitation spell was beyond me, now it was as easy as snapping my fingers. Even though the calculations were complicated, I learned to disregard the basic premise of my scientific mind and just ‘do’. The result was similar to shooting hoops. After a while, it was all about technique and practice.

Still, for more complex spells, it was easier to just calculate and set parameters, but now I understood how ponies would so easily levitate and cast a spell. To them it was all about feeling and imagining. Behind that, their brains would automatically fill in the right calculations, much like a practiced golfer would automatically factor in wind speed, ball rotation, power, angle, length and rolling all in their mind as they strove to the goal. An arrow to the target. The end goal with the means all instinctively surmised.

‘Getting this’ so late was embarrassing to say the least, but I now understood the basic mechanism that drove magic for these creatures. Just like we had an instinctive understanding of physics with hand-eye coordination, so too did these ponies had an instinctive grasp of magic.

I wondered if Lapis had the same troubles I would have when playing around with the staff. Knowing her, she’d take the opportunity to use it any moment she could by begging, lying or stealing from the poor old Dragon Lord. Bloodstone probably had the patience of a saint to withstand that sort of daily assault.

The mental imagery made me chuckle.

Unfortunately, my foray with the Tree didn’t produce anything worthwhile. The mysterious unicorn was very thorough. I found minute traces of the crystal faintly resonating down a stream. Fish, having no strong amount of magic, weren’t overcome with the crystallisation. I was relieved that washing powdered crystal into a river didn’t cause an environmental disaster. I was going to bury those barrels of water I had used to wash away the crystal I’d been exposed to in an underground vault.

Well, just in case, I wouldn’t dump it into a river. That was just asking for trouble. Besides, to ease transportation, the residual crystals had been reformed into sheets that were very much like glass. I didn’t know what to do with them, so I kept them in the castle, but maybe someone in the future would know.

In any case, I couldn’t find the source of the super strong signal either, so I gave up on that and retreated back to the castle. Our only lead was gone. Depressed and dejected, there was nothing to do but to head to the castle.

For a moment, I had the idea to maybe touching the Lodestar to the Tree to see what’ll happen, but I thought it would be a suicidal idea to let the product of a fallout and a fallout catalyst to come into contact with each other. Luckily, I shelved the thought quickly.

Now that everyone else was doing something, I felt pretty useless. The only thing I could do was probably investigate the Tree a little more, or practice my magic. With the way I used it before, the Tree could definitely let me extend my sensing through the network. It was almost as if it was built for communication…

Well, if the function of the Warning Trees were to warn of a draconequus event, then it certainly made sense that they would be connected with each other somehow. It was kind of like a mobile network, each little tree sending and receiving. Although, I wondered if there was a possibility of something like Chinese Whispers happening where the information could be corrupted coming back, or if magical ‘signals’ could be blocked, intercepted or masked…

Suddenly it occurred to me. If that mysterious pony had a way to mask the signal, then of course I wouldn’t be able to find her! But how did she know? Of course, there could be collaborators in the court, but the only pony who knew about the Tree was Verity.

A fraction of horrid suspicion grew before I could summarily squash it down. No, I trusted Verity, she had earned that trust. Plus, there were less complicated ways to destabilise the country. Maybe there was someone following us? I quickly looked for living beings in the area—

Suddenly, my senses were flooded with blinding light.

STUPID!

There were living beings everywhere!

I smacked my forehead and delved into the Tree again. This time, I restricted the size limit to be bigger than a dog, but smaller than a cow.

Moments later, I saw a rapidly approaching dot. It was headed straight towards me!

With seconds to spare, I shoved myself sideways as I dodged an incoming blade.

“Huh.”

I turned to face my opponent. A red-coated mare waited with a cloak conveniently covering her cutie mark. I guess that made sense, given how that was one of the only things that couldn’t be changed with magic in a disguise. Although, I have seen some physical methods around the fact, it was a difficult task to conceal it. I watched her silently and warily as she stood there calmly, watching me with placid aqua eyes.

“I wasn’t expecting you to dodge that.”

She spoke with a measured tone, almost as if commenting on the weather.

A chill crept down my spine, everything about this pony screamed to me ‘professional’. She wasn’t a unicorn, but I felt that magic here wouldn’t be very useful against her. Don’t tell me how I knew that, but if she wasn’t an amateur at this, that meant she knew her target, me, would be able to use magic. She would come with some sort of strategy prepared.

Direct attacks wouldn’t work… how about teleporting?

I snapped my fingers, dodging to the side as her blade took advantage of my surprise!

It… didn’t work?!

She tilted her head as if judging me as a slightly more difficult puzzle rather than a living, breathing being. “Good choice,” she commented mildly. “If you had attacked me with magic, this would have been over by now.”

Her slightly backhanded praise wasn’t doing anything for my racing heart. I really wanted a weapon to feel better about my situation. I didn’t carry any weapons with me. Or more like, I’ve never used a weapon seriously in my life, so it’s not like I could even do anything even if I had one. Just thinking about the resistance as it bites into flesh was giving me goosebumps already. Okay, maybe I don’t want a weapon. My tactic of dodging only lasted as far as my strength did, which, to be brutally honest, wasn’t that great. The only thing I had left was the Lodestar in my pocket. It would still make me feel better if I had a more predictable weapon.

No choice but to use it, right?

With a scramble, I reached into my pocket while leaping backwards. She might have thought I was pulling a weapon, as the assassin darted forward to close the distance. Mere inches away from slashing me, the Lodestar touched the crystals in my other hand and the whole scene was dyed the prismatic colour of white.

I was in the void for a very, very long time. It was too late that I remembered I had to position the crystals in a way to detach myself. Also, I didn’t know the length of time I would be here, so I had to ready for the moment it would finish and drag me back. Feverishly, I practiced dodging, swiping and counterattacking from a variety of angles and positions, simulating the abrupt rush that succeeded waking up from the Lodestar’s time stop.

Parrying, shifting my weight, making sure I was positioned to take the attack… all movements that were alien to me. I’ve never fought before, at least not seriously and not for my life. All my encounters were solved by magic or technology. Since I had zero technology and no access to magic apart from the curious effect of the Lodestar, I was seriously outclassed. Thank the Stars that the Lodestar actually worked. If it didn’t, I would probably have ended my story then and there.

But here, all I could do was drive the instinct of surviving in this unknown period of time.

Of course, I had once seen martial arts. I’ve once read things about self defence and the like. Putting it in practice as an amateur? Almost impossible.

But as they say in those corny zen manuals, ‘with time, the harshest challenges may be overcome’.

Or maybe that was a street rapper?

In any case, water weathers stone given enough time, and I should have quite a bit to strategise and prepare a counter. Since learning how to fight is beyond me, I should stick with magic and technology. In this void, I was sealed from the outside world, but I could mentally prepare and cast spells in this space. Just because I couldn’t activate teleportation didn’t mean it wasn’t possible to cast magic. It just meant they were somehow preventing me from doing it conventionally.

The assassin was only inches away from me. I needed to dodge her strike and then counter attack with enough power to allow me to picture, calculate, construct and maintain a spell. All of that had to happen within the small and precious amount of time I had. Since I only—

The void ended.

Abruptly, the blade came rushing at me, but I was almost ready for it, shifting enough so that it merely grazed me instead of opening me up like a can of tuna. It was still painful, but I was able to follow with a blow that pushed her back. Her eyes until now had been indifferent, but when I stuck her, they turned cautious as she backed away. Good, I could cast—ohsnapshe’scomingfastagain!

I hurriedly tapped the Lodestar again and entered the void. This time, I had several feet of distance. From here I could construct much more complex spells. I wonder, was there a spell that could erase her will to fight? If there was, then I wouldn’t have to fight her.

The mind was a complex and delicate thing. I knew it firsthand that tampering with it could have unintended effects. However, if there was a force compelling her to fight me, then all I needed to do was remove it. Magic, I knew, had the power to shape wills and desires, either amplifying, manipulating or erasing. In fact, the strongest magics out here were unstructured magics, where desires and instinct created complex monstrosities that regular constructed spells had no hope of imitating.

If I could communicate with her and show my intentions of helping, maybe it would stop her attacking.

If not, I guess I could physically stop her by putting her in a sort of magical suspension. I wanted to give her a chance, though. I wanted her to see that there was room for kindness in this twisted world.

After all, if the world had more kindness, then Discord would be able to live here too.

It was an instant of blinding white light.

The Lodestar had resonated with the surrounding crystals building radiance as energy poured into it from me, the crystals, the air, the ground, the Tree… everything. The energy cascade that happened felt like it had the same power as the magical fallout Discord and I went through when the Tree was made, but now it felt different. Smooth, flowing, like a concerted movement of sounds that gave rise to music, like the trailing wisps of air that made the wind, like the flow of stars that made a galaxy, like the movement of living beings that made life itself.

This was exhilarating an frightening.

Enchanting and repulsive.

Enlightening and maddening.

Harmony and chaos.

All at once I drew back into myself and in front of me was no longer the pony that attacked me. Instead a note was on the ground.

All it said was:

I’m sorry.

Troubled by the implications and not feeling entirely reassured, I glanced around and tentatively cast teleportation. To my relief, I arrived back in my room. There was writing on the back of the paper. I realised the paper hadn’t been a scrap but rather made of expensive parchment and the details of a contract was written on the back. It was an assassination order paid for in rare earth minerals. There was no name on the back, but at least there was a clue. Only the Vine fiefdom had rare earth minerals.

Smiling, I barely noticed that some of the crystals hadn’t turned back to their original colours. Instead, three of them shone red, pink and blue.

———————

When I arrived back, Verity rushed towards me as if I haven’t seen her for years instead of hours.

“Harmony! While you were gone, the strangest thing happened.”

“Tell me about it,” I muttered, unheard by her.

Verity looked at me more closely. “Harmony, what happened?”

“Well, I don’t know… exactly.”

I told her about the mysterious assassin, but I left out the part about the crystals and how the Lodestar had interacted with them. As much as I trusted Verity, telling her about the Lodestar wasn’t something I was yet comfortable with. After all, Discord had specifically given me the Lodestar to keep for him. I didn’t want it to be in the forefront of everybody’s mind. If it was exposed, it would be used, I had the feeling that this tool of power was easy to rely on and would eventually be abused.

Guiltily, I repressed the sensation that I had indeed been taking it for granted and even using it to finish my paperwork. It was fun, but with how it reacted in that situation, I understood the order of magnitude of what I was dealing with. It was like the difference between a calculator and a computer. They could both do operations, but the computer was in a different league.

Verity drew my attention back with a troubled sigh. Her brows knitted together as she drew out a piece of paper tucked between the folds of her dress. I recognised that it was the same sort of parchment that made up the contract I held. On the reverse side though, was the apology, although it didn’t differ from mine at all.

Verity pieced the contract together. It looked like the contract was split into six roughly equal parts. We held the first two…

“So who are the ponies that hold the other four?” Verity murmured.

Author's Note

Keeping with the theme, this chapter delves into a brewing storm of emotions and politics.

All your comments have been great, thank you! I felt a little disheartened by some negative ones, but I think of them as echoes of my inexperience, so I feel compelled to apologise to you all for it. Sorry! This was practically my first long-form story. By the time I went from horrible to mediocre, there was a monstrosity to fix, so again, sincere apologies for the mess and one day I hope to at least complete it and file it away so I can move onto my other stories.

Next Chapter: When change occurs in one place, it is often felt in another.

As always, my perennial readers, thanks for reading!

1 - Just (rev. 2)

WARNING: This is an Alternate Universe, as it says on the tag. There are things here that violate some canon but may obey others. You have been warned.

Chapter 1: Just

I’m not much of a morning person. It’s not like I sleep until it’s three in the afternoon, but I’m not an early riser either. It’s just that sleep time was one of the times that I felt I was truly at peace. I didn’t have to deal with life, or school, or one of Dad’s crazy experiments. I had my own little piece of paradise, and I liked to keep it that way.

“Son! Wake up, son!” I heard a gruff voice yell at me.

I curled up into a ball. The soft covers of my bed caressed me, and I tried to ignore the persistent calls through the thankfully thick doors of my room.

“Come on, wake up!” the voice insisted.

“No," I grumbled as if that would silence the beast. I waved a floppy arm in the vague direction of the disturbance. "Go away."

Then, I hear the Doom theme song start up.

Duuuuuuuue-DuDuDuDUDUDuduDuuDuuuDuUuDuuDuuu-Da-Da!

It might have been funny when I was five years old, but not so much now. My eyes shot open, quick-smart.

“Okay, okay!” I yelled, flinging my hands in preparatory defence. “I’m up, I’m up!" After several seconds of not being shot in the face by a water cannon, I peeked out from between my fingers.

My Dad was there with a mug of coffee, waving it in front of me and chuckling to himself. “Feeling wide awake now?” he asked, an amused smile dancing amongst his lips.

I snatched the coffee out of his hands and downed half the contents. After a few more gulps and feeling the brew strip my insides, I peered owlishly at my father, trying to get a gauge on him.

“What’s the deal, Dad?” I demanded, placing the mug on my bedside table.

Dad’s grin widened until I was sure that it would quite possibly split his face into two.

“You know how I work in mysterious ways?”

“You mean in crazy, weird ways?” I shot back.

He looked offended. “I meant, you know how I was researching a way to get to other parallel universes?”

I waved away his enthusiasm like an annoying fly.

“No.”

I interrupted my Dad before he could get into the full swing of things. “And I meant no,” I continued with an annoyed tone creeping into my voice. “As in, ‘I don’t want to know’ rather than ‘I don’t know about it, please explain it’.” I ended my little monologue with rolling eyes for good effect. I was good at it, Dad gave me plenty of practice.

“But I’ve kept it secret for so long!” he whined, tugging at my arm. I tugged it back.

“Nope." I was about to turn away, but sighed as he made soulful eyes at me.

“You know, that only works if you’re the opposite gender of me or under ten years of age," I grouched, picking up the mug of coffee and heading towards the kitchen. “Come back when you’ve got something better.”

My Dad whipped past me, blocking the doorway. “Funny you should mention that," he said quickly, spreading his arms out around the door. I stopped with a jerk. My eyes narrowed suspiciously.

“Dad… what are you hiding?”

“Let’s just say that beyond this door is a whole new world," he replied cryptically.

I snorted and tried prying him from the frameworks. He wouldn’t budge. I still tried. I needed sustenance.

“A whole new world of food maybe. You woke me up at—” I consulted my watch “—6:30! That’s it, forget breakfast, I’m going back to sleep.”

I trudged away from the kitchen door, heading back towards my bedroom. I heard Dad scrambling behind me and then I felt a shove as he shouldered past me once again.

Now he was in front of my bedroom door in much the same manner as he did in front of the kitchen door.

I let out a frustrated sigh, shaking my head.

“Son, listen, I have something to say," Dad began, but I cut him off.

“Dad, do you know what this is?” I asked, pointing to my face.

He cocked his head in confusion.

“What?”

I narrowed my eyes and jabbed myself in the cheek.

“This is a grade-A teenager rebel that don’t listen to no authorities, capiche?”

My Dad just continued to stare at me with blank incomprehension. I sighed.

“I stopped listening to you when I hit puberty. Now I really want some sleep.” It was the weekend. I needed sleep. It had been a late night.

Dad opened his mouth to say something, but was interrupted when a solid knocking sound came from down the hallway. It sounded like it had come from the kitchen doorway.

“Oh hel– Dad did you let your experiment spill into the kitchen again?” I growled, heading towards the source of the sound, post-haste.

I heard my Dad scrambling behind, but I wouldn’t let him get past me this time. I doubled up. I would find out what he did with the kitchen, fix up the mess and go to sleep. Priorities.

“Wait, son!” I heard him call behind me.

I flung open the door.

I was face to face with a winged unicorn.

“Why hello there," it said with a serene, feminine voice.

I couldn’t help myself, I threw the coffee mug at it.

The coffee mug flew pretty fast but the unicorn-thing caught the offending mug in its… sparkly glowing red field-thing. Okay, brain shutdown time. I can’t deal with this, not this early.

The winged unicorn thing seemed like it wanted to say something.

“Greetings, I hail from the land of Equest—”

I held up a hand.

“One moment, please," I mumbled, closing the door on its face. Under different circumstances I might have laughed at the poor thing’s mortified expression.

I turned to my Dad.

“What was that?!” I whispered urgently at him.

Dad crossed his arms in front of him, then immediately flung out his hands in a frustrated gesture.

“That was rude," he replied. I stared stonily at him before he relented.

“I tried telling you, but you kept ignoring me," he said.

I took a deep breath.

“One of your experiments is in the kitchen!” I almost yelled. “It’s almost as tall as me. It talks!”

My Dad nodded sagely as if it were the most normal thing in the world.

“I know right? It’s great!”

I groaned and tried to put this in perspective for him.

“What do you plan on doing with it?”

My Dad gave me the biggest troll grin I have ever seen on a living or perhaps even an imaginary creature.

“I’m going to marry her.”

I almost snapped then and there. Instead, I pushed past my Dad, walked into my room and locked the door.

“What the heck is wrong with my family?!” I shouted throwing an innocent book across the room.

I heard my Dad call out from the other side of the door.

“Just roll with it!”

Author's Note

Ye gods! An alicorn princess/queen/thing in your own house?! I'd give up my left ar– hold on... maybe...

Next Chapter: Fire, fire everywhere.

As always, my amazing and astounding readers, thanks for reading!

P.S. Chapters that were edited will have a (rev. #) tag with # denoting the revision version I have made to the chapter.
P.P.S. Some more minor edits and some stylistic additions.

12 - Founding

Chapter 12: Founding

Tempora found Max hiding in a cupboard.

“Oh," he muttered sheepishly. “Hey.”

“Don’t ‘hey’ me!” Tempora hissed at the recalcitrant human. “When were you going to tell Harmony about me?!”

Max simply looked confused.

“I thought you two already met," Max replied, giving a small shrug.

Tempora flared her wings.

“Don’t give me that, Max. I thought you told Harmony about me as much as you told me about Harmony.” She stamped her hoof, the stone crackled slightly underhoof.

Max eyed the hoof carefully as he cautiously picked his next words.

“Well, it just never came up," he admitted, rubbing a hand to the back of his head.

Wrong words.

“I don’t believe this!” She snorted, giving Max a deadly glare. “No wonder Harmony was acting like he’d never heard of me before, I was so blind. I trusted you. That poor colt, I’ll apologise to him immediately.”

“I should come with y-“ Max began, but he was cut off.

“No, you have done quite enough," Tempora growled coldly, stalking out of the room. “Keep out of trouble and go help out with the wedding. I’ve got a family to repair.”

———

I stared back at List for a moment before bursting out in laughter.

“Oh ha ha, good one, didn’t take you for a joker but that’s a good leg pull," I chuckled, looking back at Discord. He chuckled uneasily.

List’s expression did not change one iota.

“I am not joking," she ground out. “I do not know who this ‘Cadance’ is.”

I stared at her, my mirth cut short.

“She’s a pink… what do you call it? Alicorn? About this big-“ I held out my hands to indicate “-has a blue crystal heart design on her flank, you were tending to her at the same time during my audience with Tempora.”

A flicker of annoyance flitted through List’s features.

“That is Queen Tempora.” Her tail flicked in annoyance.

I grimaced but wiped the expression off quickly.

“Surely- You can’t- Ugh.” I placed a hand on my face, then turned to Discord.

“You’ve seen Cadance, you know her, right?” I asked him.

Discord slowly shook his head.

“What? Really? She did the makeup on you when we trapped you with the plate of cookies," I pushed, but Discord shook his head again, this time after a moment’s pause to think.

“I thought that was Celestia?” He replied but he looked unsure.

“She sounds familiar though…” He mumbles slowly but then shrugs.

“Impossible," List interrupts, stamping with her hoof. “The whole kingdom will have known if there had been another alicorn born.”

I pondered the thought. It couldn’t have been a hallucination. Too real and very internally consistent. Perhaps it was a by-product of one of Dad’s experiments? There were those memetic worms… I felt a shudder course through my body. Ugh.

“Are you all right?” List asked me, her expression worried.

I smile thinly.

“Perhaps this could be a discussion point with Queen Tempora," I replied, moving towards the door. List nods somewhat stiffly.

“Of course, your appointed time has come up.” The purple mare gestures to the door. “If you follow me, I will bring you to the appointed meeting place.”

——

We found Tempora already reclining on some sort of triclinium or couch set out to view the surrounding gardens. The grass was neatly trimmed and hedges and water fountains were placed around the gently sloped surrounds that gave an aura of calm and serenity that vastly mismatched my increasing unease.

I approached the table with a measure of caution mixed with apprehension.

Tempora started with a small scrape of me moving a chair alerted her to my presence. I sat uneasily in the small backless furniture as Discord came round and gripped my hand almost painfully tight with a claw. I winced but gave him a reassuring smile.

“Don’t worry," I whispered to the frightened draconequus. I placed a hand on his shaking body. “Go exploring in the garden but don’t go too far, I’ll have some words with Tempora.”

Tempora watched Discord like a hawk until he disappeared into the hedges. She took a shuddering breath before launching into something I least expected from her.

“I’d like to apologise again," she began, eyes watering. I stayed silent, not really knowing how to react to this. I may be better at mushy stuff than my Dad, but I wasn’t the most eloquent person either.

Tempora continued while I tried to find words.

“Your father has noted that you were not… informed of our relationship before a few days ago?” Tempora put forward, but it seemed less of a question and more of a confirmation to herself.

“I can’t begin to imagine what you’re feeling right now. Suddenly getting news like this out of nowhere… I want to tell you how sorry I am, I should have foreseen this," Tempora added bitterly.

I cleared my throat, interrupting her.

“Oh it’s not you that has to apologise," I muttered darkly, glaring at the table in the way molten lead would consume a thin sheet of paper.

Tempora rubbed me on the back with her hoof, startling me.

“You poor, poor colt," she murmured rubbing the side of her face on mine. I realised she was nuzzling me. I sat there silently enduring the ministrations until she pulled back.

“I’ve always wanted a son," she confessed, giving a little blush. Her eyes turned down to the table. “Your father would always talk about you, so I was excited to meet you. I had thought-“ she paused “-I had thought he would at least mention me to you.”

I realised I was gripping the edge of my chair with white knuckles. I forced myself to relax. I let out a noisy breath.

“Yeah that’s my Dad. I’m not happy about it but it’s about par for course with him," I grumbled, I gazed out into the field. I felt a pleasant smile fight its way to the surface and I grinned despite myself.

“Celestia, Luna and Cadance are precious things though," I chuckled, studying the movement of a couple of swallows chasing each other through the garden.

Tempora frowned, tilting her head.

“Is Cadance a new filly my Celestia and Luna has made friends with?” She asked me with a small confused smile.

I felt a small twinge of dread work its way down my spine.

“No, Cadance, your daughter?” I urged, looking at Tempora with desperate eyes.

Tempora’s expression went from confused to concerned.

“I do not know a daughter by that name. If you would please describe her?”

I swallowed, recalling once again Cadance’s image to my mind.

“She’s slightly shorter than Celestia but not by much. She’s got three streaks of colour in her hair, like Celestia. Deep mauve, cream and light magenta for her hair colours which extends to her tail. Hmm, her flank bears the mark of a blue crystal heart surrounded by gold or yellow wreaths. She has violet eyes. Hmm, she’s also an alicorn, at least I think she’s alicorn, she’s got both horns and a pair of wings…” I trailed off as I tried to recall more details. “She’s bright, intuitive, friendly and responsible as far as I can tell, very coordinated and talented-“

Tempora cut me off there.

“That’s enough," she bid me gently, nodding her head. “It is clear with that kind of detail that it is no mere fanciful dreaming. You’re saying that everypony acted as if it were natural that she were my daughter, including my daughters themselves?”

I nodded.

“Also Discord," I added but Tempora simply nodded at that.

She shifted her hooves uncomfortably.

“I was afraid of this," she mumbled, her sunset orbs distant.

I found her new look a little disconcerting, almost simultaneously intensely commanding and witheringly ancient. I couldn’t hold onto to them for long and I cast out instead to the gardens, contemplating my own set of circumstances.

I considered Dad-related causes. Memetic worms wouldn’t do this, our memories would be deteriorating with some remembering and some not, so it didn’t appear to be the cause. I sincerely doubted that my Dad was incautious enough to open passage into that universe again anyway. Perhaps another type of memetic entity? If so, why did it only affect me? Or perhaps it affected everyone and I was the exception? There wasn’t any proof so it was simpler to assume it just affected me.

This reeked of something more overarching though and Tempora seemed like she had a firm idea on what it was. I needed answers.

“Tempora?” I asked gently, though impatiently. “You seem to know something.”

She nodded slowly.

“I’ve been afraid of this being a side-effect of the Temporal Rift I pulled you through.”

“Temporal Rift?”

Tempora paused as she took a steadying breath.

“The Temporal Rift is how I was able to bring you here to Equestria. You see, your father had initially made contact through on your side but there had been a problem with his method. The temporal alignment was unstable.”

“Unstable? Do you mean he kept popping up in the wrong times?” I postulated, tapping a finger to my chin.

Tempora smiled at me.

“You’re a bright one, just like your father told me. Yes, Max had been popping in and out of our time like a wild parasprite. One moment he’d be here another moment he’d be at the birth of Equestria and then suddenly in the unstable future.”

Tempora’s head fell.

“He almost died, exposed to the vacuum for mere moments at the ends of the universe.”

I felt my eyebrows come down in a frown.

“How did you solve it?”

Tempora sighed, looking out at the gardens as if the answer laid there.

“I felt the disturbances throughout our timeline. I felt a tipping in the balance of time. I simply tried correcting the Flow of Time with my magic. It dragged Max into present-day Equestria. He was beyond excited, after I had corrected the Flow of Time, he was able to use his device to bounce back and forth between our worlds.”

Tempora’s face split into a giddy grin.

“At first, I was amused at this strange, inquisitive and eccentric creature. He came and went as he pleased, he didn’t mind his manners, he made me flustered and confused. Before long, I missed him when he went back to his world. I would go about my day thinking about him. I realised that I hadn’t felt this way since-“ she gave me a lop-sided grin “-since Spatium.”

“I’m glad for you," I replied. I gestured for Tempora to continue.

Tempora had a goofy smile on her face that was infectious, I found myself happily smiling along with her.

“It made me happy to realise that I could love again. He was so kind, so mysterious, so caring at the same time. A stallion that could make me laugh.”

Tempora’s mouth curled down and her brow knitted.

“But the Flow of Time was not ‘for him’ or ‘of him’, eventually my corrections would lead to a ‘snap back’ similar to way a harp string would pull back. I offered Max a choice. To come live in Equestria where I would find a way to pull him into our Time through a Temporal Rift. Time magic was my specialty but there was one unicorn that resisted my actions, he told me that pulling these two would cause instability along the time-fabric. I dismissed his notions and brought the both of you here.”

“But it’s starting to happen anyway.” I pondered out loud.

Tempora nodded.

“The unicorn that told me these things is called Star Swirl. He is a prodigy, even among his peers. His power almost reaches an alicorn’s. I should have listened to him but what’s done is done. Eventually the fabric will stabilise and we won’t be feeling any more disruptions.”

“What of Cadance?” I asked, fearing the answer.

Tempora shook her head, sending prickles of fear along my arms.

“Cadance does not exist in our Time, she was a visitor but she has made her journey and now is back within her stream. I have corrected the Flow recently and only those pulled through the Rift would suffer the lingering effects-“ she gave me a sad look “-I’m sorry.”

I felt a burning in my eyes.

“But I had just known- She was just-," I babbled helplessly. Tempora could only give me a sympathetic stare. My pleas dissolved into sobs. I didn’t know why I cried so hard. She was just so small and innocent. I would never see that little child again.

“I know dear one, I know. It is for the best," she consoled me, wrapping her orange-tipped wings around me.

Cadance was gone, back in her own time.

Author's Note

Memetic worms, man.

Wow the speculation was crazy there for a while. But come on, it's Tempora the Alicorn of Time, surely you knew Cadance was a time-related cause? No? Oh.

More foreshadowing.

What is this? A literary device?

Sorry for being so snarky, I don't know what's wrong with me today. Probably because Cadance won't be coming back... Oh, it hurts.

Also don't ask why List just knows the time. She's just freaky like that.

Next Chapter: Memetic worms find their way into Equestria. Will our heroes be able to defeat these worms before they forget about them? Find out next time in: Crazy Cookie Cooky Scientists Concocting Creative Cavalier and Courageous Situations.

As always, my emphatic readers, thanks for reading!

20 - Make

Chapter 20: Make

It had been a couple of years since I had first enrolled in the school. I was getting more used to transforming between a pony and a human. Though it had been initially disorienting, I learned to appreciate the tutelage on hoof-writing. Though she didn't look it, Ms. Sweetberry was a bit more accommodating when it came to teaching me how to write with my hooves. She didn't ask questions as to why I preferred my hoof over my mouth and I didn't bring it up, not wanting to make it an issue. Magic was coming along slowly, but I was getting used to pulling at my reserves. Turns out most creatures have a limited pool of magic. I hadn't had enough tests done to determine whether I fit into that category.

Discord seemed to learn fast under Star Swirl and everyday we'd fill each other's gaps with the knowledge we gleaned from our respective mentors. Between us, I managed to keep ahead in theory classes and Discord became increasingly useful to Star Swirl everyday. I knew that soon Discord would become an invaluable asset to Star Swirl, he just didn't know it yet.

Today though, I found myself sitting in front of Tempora, discussing issues that had cropped up, mainly to do with lifespan and such.

As if I hadn’t had enough on my plate.

“So you’re saying I won’t die?” I asked her carefully, struggling to contain my anger. Anger doesn’t help, it makes you feel good in the short term, but ultimately it doesn’t help.

Tempora nodded slowly, tears glistening in her emerald eyes.

“It’s just one thing after the other," I muttered and Tempora flinched at my tone. I took another steadying breath. I’ve been doing that a lot.

“Anything else I should know about?” I grated out, as Tempora shook her head doggedly. I clenched my fist, feeling my fingernails bite into the palm of my hand. The pain helped me concentrate away most of my rising impulse to smash something.

“The thing I want to know is why you don’t tell me these things earlier. It would be an easier pill to swallow if it were laid out to me like that," I stated, locking eyes with my stepmother.

Tempora shied away from my burning gaze, electing to study the floor in intent detail.

“I wanted to tell you, I really did, but I could not," she croaked, drooping her head.

I slammed my hand on the tabletop making her jump.

“Queen Tempora," I whispered menacingly, she flinched when I used her title. “Let me repeat myself. Why. Did. You. Not. Tell. Me!” The last part came as a thunderous roar.

Breathing heavily, I saw her frightened eyes looking into my own.

“Because I was afraid you would act this way! Pulling Max here had already made him ageless and pulling you here has too! I-“

She looked away again, biting her lips.

“I thought that Max had explained all of this to you," she offered meekly. My unimpressed gaze was all the answer she needed.

“But that doesn’t excuse my actions," she murmured and I nodded, forcing myself to speak in at least civil tones.

“My Dad will get what’s coming but at least I can understand how he works, he doesn’t tell me anything but at least he’s my family and I have some measure of trust for what he does. However, you, have yet to earn that trust. Almost everything I’ve seen from you has been a series of misguided decisions. Logical, maybe. Time and time again I have told you that things could easily have been resolved by just talking to me.

“You once told me that you would like to speak to me, as Harmony, your son. All you’ve shown is how you act as a ruler. To be obeyed without question, for me to accept things as they are because this is your world. I’ve tried to play along but this is where I draw the line and you, Tempora have crossed it.”

I reigned in my temper slightly during the ensuing silence, then continued.

“I am a very trusting person and I like to see the good side of things. Lately though, you have been making it very hard for me to accept you as you are. How can I trust you if you keep these sorts of things from me? How can I be part of your family if you treat me like your subject, or worse as I’m starting to realise, like your little pet project, or plaything?

“I am not one of your ponies. I am not one of your subjects. I am Harmony and I intend to be myself.”

I rose from my seat.

“I hope that you can see yourself out," I finished coldly.

As I headed to the door I could hear the sniffles and the small creaks of the chair as Tempora sat there listlessly. She had probably never been told such things in her life. What a sheltered life that had been. I almost felt sorry for her.

Almost.

Heading out the door I saw Discord playing with the grass beneath himself morosely.

He pulled out a clump, played with it, twisting it this way and that before tossing it to the side. I sat down beside him, pulling him into a hug, saying nothing. Discord stopped playing with the grass and placed his head on my side. He was bigger now, he probably wouldn’t be able to lie on my shoulders, like before.

After a while sitting on the grass and listening to the sounds of nature I felt a small touch of wetness on my shoulder and I turned in surprise to see Discord shedding tears into my shirt.

“Hey," I said gently, prying him from my side and sitting him in front of me.

“What’s wrong?”

Discord sniffed a bit before answering me in a hoarse voice.

“I’ve never heard you yell like that," he replied in a small voice. I stroked his mane softly, feeling a pit of regret over my outburst. I should have thought about that, it’s never good to yell in front of children though Discord was growing up to be quite the man. No, not a stallion. That would make him one of them. I paused with that thought, angry at myself. No, no, no! That sort of thinking is what made Tempora what she is. I was better than that, not all ponies were like that. Runner, Wavey and Golden were good friends, the often times I saw them they would prove that fact, again and again. Celestia and Luna were bright young fillies, even though I hadn’t seen them for a while, they were always busy, the rare times they did always cheered me up with their antics.

Ponies were like people. Some were good, some were bad.

I sighed.

Do people change, though?

Discord nudged me from the side and I smiled, changing the subject.

“Well I don’t think you’ll ever hear me angry again, at least, I will never get angry at you," I began, tussling his mane. Discord let out an affirming sound and I grinned toothily.

“Okay, buddy, what did you learn from Star Swirl this week?” I asked as Discord bounced up happily to his hooves and claws.

Excitedly, Discord got up on his hind legs and screwed up his face in concentration. A clawed hand snapped but it was much more louder than I could have made with my own fingers. A small seedling appeared in the centre of his paw and he held it out to me. I gaped at him at first, then scooped him up in a hug.

“Discord, that’s amazing! A conjuration!” I exclaimed, twirling around as he giggled. “You learned to do magic like me but how?!”

As I put the draconequus down he shrugged modestly.

“I saw you do it a couple of times and then I figured it out by myself," he meekly explained. I laughed heartily.

“My man, the mage!” I shouted, whipping out my hand. Discord high hooved/fived me cheerfully.

I examined the seedling in my other hand.

“It’s good to see another non-horned creature be able to do magic. I knew it was a matter of focus and channeling, I don’t know what sort of propaganda these unicorns were spouting about unicorns being the only ones that can do magic," I rambled as I positioned the seedling on a patch of soil.

I cleared my throat.

“Watch this," I said, concentrating. I brought forth the image in my mind and flowed mana through my core to the tips of my fingers.

SNAP.

Discord looked at the seed expectantly but when nothing happened he howled with laughter.

Disgruntled I shoved him over and he toppled in the grass still in fits of mirth over my ineptitude.

“Oh quiet, you," I growled, bringing forth the image again. Maybe it needed more power.

I concentrated on my core again, drawing more mana this time.

Something felt different this time, the spell wasn’t taking my offered mana but drawing from it. Panicked, I tried to shut off the thaumic flow, shifting my focus to halting the spell before it could do any damage. I read about this before, I was about to go into magical fallout.

Not good! I thought desperately. Stop! Stop! Stop!

The pressure was becoming greater and greater, the spell was pulling yet more of my reserves into itself. Discord looked at me with wide eyes, he knew there was something wrong. His leg twitched but he didn’t know what he could do.

He glanced at the seedling and then glanced back at me. He advanced as my eyes widened in realisation.

“No!” I shouted through gritted teeth. “Discord, don’t!”

He ignored my pleas, clamping down on my arm. I felt a chilling prickle work its way up my forearm and into my shoulder. He was sharing my pool, trying to calm my rampant spell. He held out his paw and I nodded, it was too late now, we were both committed.

At the same time, we snapped our appendages.

Through the field, there was the sound of thunder. We both screamed as lancing pain shot through our core. I could feel Discord’s pain as if it were my own, I could feel his feel his fear… I could feel his desperate love…

I don’t want to lose you, I heard in his swirling thoughts.

I drew a painful breath, urging my mind the shape the raw mass of mana that had accumulated for what was supposed to be an innocuous growth spell.

Reaching out I strangled the flow, pushing it into the earth below us and anchoring it to the heavens above.

Grow, I thought. Have Life.

Crackling energy stormed between the two of us and inexplicably I saw the sky darken with an ominous thunder. I screamed again as magical energy tore through me, pouring into the fractured spell matrix. Discord only whimpered, tears flowing freely down his eyes, matting his fur in clumps.

I don’t know how long we were out there but after what seemed like an eternity I felt my vision was beginning to darken. The rumbling flow of magic seemed to slow and exhaustion worked its way up my legs. Discord and I collapsed to the ground, we were no longer able to support ourselves.

Oh stars, were we really going to die here?

“Harmony," I heard Discord mewl. I struggled to draw breath.

“Hang on, Discord," I slurred with the last vestiges of my strength.

I heard a patter of thumps behind me.

I couldn’t hear what they were saying, things were getting hazy.

“The… flow… stopped… can… over… Star Swirl…” I could barely make out any more words as the flow of magic extinguished and I fell into the darkness, clutching Discord’s claw.

——

I awoke to see my Dad’s look of disapproval.

“That was very foolish of you," he growled, corners of his mouth creased downwards. I pulled a shuddering breath.

“Tried to show off my magic," I croaked, ashamed. “Pulled Discord into it… is he alright?”

My Dad narrowed his brown eyes, giving me a level look.

“That’s not all who you dragged in," he said pointedly and I closed my eyes.

“Wh-“ I started but he cut me off.

“Tempora, who’s heart you crushed not moments ago, rushed out to save you both. If she hadn’t fetched Star Swirl and half the unicorns in Equestria, I sincerely doubt you would be alive right now.” The last bit came out a bit choked.

“Harmony," he said, tears welling. “Please don’t do anything so rash again. You’ve given me a heart attack.”

“The Tea Time world wasn’t scary enough?” I joked dryly but I felt a stab of guilt. My Dad didn’t say anything, he just wrapped his arms around me. I buried my head into my shoulder as he calmed down. I patted his elbow awkwardly with my left hand. My right hand felt numb. I didn’t want to think about it, I was afraid.

There was a knock on the door. Dad broke apart from me and opened the door to admit a bedraggled Queen. My eyes widened as I took in the disarray that Tempora was in. Her mane was a mess, her eyes had deep bags and she walked with an unsteady gait. My father whispered something in her ear, placing a hand on her chest to restrain her. Tempora resolutely shook his hand off and walked up to the side of my bed.

“Harmony," she greeted wearily, giving me a nuzzle. “It is good to see you well.”

I was at a loss for words for a moment.

I recovered as Tempora swayed and my Dad rushed forward with a cushioned stool. Tempora sat down but couldn’t maintain her balance and she laid her hooves down on the side of my bed, near my right hand.

“I’m sorry, Harmony," she continued with a husky tone. Her lime orbs went cloudy.

“And I don’t mean about my unkempt appearance," she added wryly and I opened my mouth to protest.

Tempora gazed at her hooves, her mouth opening, then closing several times. I slowly subsided, waiting patiently for Tempora to find the words to express herself.

“You were right, Harmony. About everything. I’m surrounded by my ignorance and I thought I was trying hard to break out of my mould… I found that being a ruler had indeed made me a horrible mother. Do you know? When you had left me in your house, I had gone immediately to see my daughters? I wanted to see my little fillies and feel assured that I wasn’t what you told me I was, that I was every bit the type of pony that I wanted my daughters to be.

“When I saw them though, they immediately bowed. I hadn’t seen that before… I hadn’t even noticed it before… I asked them how they were going in school, to get to know them better. I thought, ‘I’m taking an interest in their life’.”

Tempora barked a harsh, ironic laugh.

“My little ponies, my daughters, my love, my life they-“ she paused “-they reported to me. They listed their grades, their rankings and their good behaviour. They quickly fetched their reports and showed them to me. They didn’t talk about their friends, they didn’t talk about their experiences, they just talked about what they learned. When I asked them about their friends, do you know what they told me? They said that they were making the appropriate connections. At first I was pleased and then I caught myself. Politics? They were still at a foal’s school. I tried to get them to talk to me but they just got more and more nervous. I excused myself eventually claiming I had royal duties. Like I always did. I didn’t go far, just around the corner. They relaxed when I left. They were relieved I was was gone.”

My hand flinched when I realised that tears from Tempora had landed on my fingers. I reached up slowly and placed it on top of one of her hooves. She shifted away.

“No," she said sharply, pulling herself back. “No. I don’t deserve it. I don’t deserve your forgiveness. My rulings have been one mistake after another. I don’t deserve your forgiveness but I will make it up to you.”

With that, Tempora rose up and made it for the door.

I shouted after her.

“No! Stop!”

Tempora paused.

I sighed. Why was this so complicated?

“Stay with me," I said, dredging through my mind for something to talk about.

Tempora hesitated. I forced a smile.

“You’re right, some things are hard to forgive," I started and Tempora drooped at that. “But that doesn’t mean what you did to me excuses what I had done to you too. I got mad, madder than I think I’ve been for a long, long time.”

I rubbed my weary eyes.

“But I was wrong to expect you to act so different, just because I expected it. I don’t think I made our values clear the first time I talked with you.” I cocked my head, giving her a tired smile. “I underestimated the culture clash and sometimes I forget that you’ve been brought up differently, far differently than I can even imagine… My own arrogance is something I’m afraid of as well…”

My head flopped back onto the pillow as I stared at the ceiling.

“I too, delved into something I didn’t understand and I didn’t heed to warnings. Impulsive, reckless and dangerous are apt things to describe what I am right now. Sometimes, I make the mistake that what I do is done with the best intentions and things will turn out right because of that.”

I reached out a hand and stared at it, turning it this way and that. With a snap, a small glowing orb appeared in the air, startling Tempora.

I rubbed her hoof softly.

“I made the mistake of forgetting I was mortal. Perhaps, from time to time, we will need to relearn what it is like to be a mortal… mother," I finished.

Tempora gave me an indeterminable look for a while before breaking out into a rueful grin.

“Perhaps we can start these lessons tomorrow?”

Max cleared his throat.

“What about that meeting?” he asked but Tempora shook her head.

“Nothing is more important than family," she replied, giving him a wide smile. I felt my eyes close slowly. Heartfelt conversations were draining.

“I think we should leave Harmony alone.” I heard Tempora whisper and the soft sounds of hoofsteps and footsteps left the room as I fell into a deep slumber.

——

Max patted Tempora on the flank as he came outside.

“You did well, you both did," he commented in a somewhat patronising tone.

Tempora gave Max a nudge.

“Well, you know me, Harmony is much better with that sort of stuff than I am. All I do is set it up between you two.” Max rounded the corner, with Tempora pouting.

“Oh don’t give me that look, all’s well that ends well.”

Tempora gave a small smile.

“I’m glad Harmony doesn’t hate me," she whispered and Max gave the Queen a tussle on her mane.

“No one hates you," he stated fervently. “Even if there were, those that do, I’ll blast them into space!”

Tempora snorted.

“What if Harmony hates me, what will you do?”

“Harmony doesn’t hate anyone, he’s never hated a single soul. He’s… just not capable of that," Max replied softly.

Tempora nodded slowly.

“I’m beginning to see that finally, and it has been years too late.”

Max gave her a mischievous grin.

“Yeah, not anyone can be as smart as a genius like me.”

WHAP.

“Oww!”

“A genius would know not to provoke a powerful Queen.”

“You say that now, but wait until dinner-“

WHAP.

“Oww!”

Author's Note

Oooh a longer chapter?!

You could say I was on a 'Roll With It' *snort* *giggle*

...

Okay I'll go back in the corner now.

P.S. In case you haven't noticed, there is a timeskip involved with this chapter about a couple of years forward...

Next Chapter: Pink goo, green goo, blue goo. All the goo!

As always, my generically but randomly generated readers, thanks for reading!

27 - Gonna

Chapter 27: Gonna

“You are one of them?” the voice cut through the thick silence.

I shifted uncomfortably in my seat. “No sir, I don’t believe so.” My voice felt loud in my ears, like I was in a coffin too tight. Also, the fact that I tended to speak in a similar way to him, all formal and stuffy threw me off.

“Your words betray you, youngling.”

I bristled at that. Youngling indeed.

“I know enough,” I shot back, unable to still my tongue. I knew I shouldn’t have griped, he was company of the prickly sort.

“Nay you do not. Listen.” He beckoned with a wizened finger. “You may think you know enough, but you do not. No one does.”

“I’m sorry?”

“Allow me to demonstrate,” he muttered, flicking his fingers in front of me. He waved them hypnotically. Sparks flew from his fingers that lit the air before him with brief points of illumination before dying out.

“Magic,” I stated, unimpressed.

“Indeed,” he replied sitting back as if he had accomplished something of note. “Now how do you think I did that?”

“You probably had some touch paper or some manner of pyrotechnics hidden from sight.”

He waggled a finger at me.

“And if I didn’t?”

“Well possibly some sort of naturalistic mechanism to produce the same result.”

“What if it couldn’t be explained, what if it was magic?”

“Absurd. If I can’t explain it now, it’s simply because I lack the capacity, not because it cannot be explained. Given enough information and time, I could explain it.”

“What if you never explain it, what if it does not have an answer?”

I blinked at him. “Then it is simply a phenomenon which occurs but does not have an answer. I don’t need to know exactly how gravity works to know that an apple will fall from my hand when I drop it.”

He sighed.

“Wily bairn. Could you not open your mind to see more than you see now?”

I smirked. “If I open my mind too much my brain will fall out.”

That was one of the last conversations I’ve ever had with him. My grandfather, I mean.

––––––

You know, now that I think about it, my dad was kind of the polar opposite of my grandfather. While my grandfather tended to be a measured man, taking everything in his languid pacing, slow, methodical and thorough, my dad was of the excitable type. Running around, dashing from project to project, thinking of this, tinkering with that. Here there and everywhere. My dad called him ‘Pops’ but I could never get used to saying ‘Granddad’ or referring to him in any other less formal way. Honestly, being with my dad after visiting grandfather was like visiting Disney Land after seeing the museum. Kind of ruins the pacing, I guess.

After Tempora’s visit, I took a trip to visit my dad who was still recuperating from the dream-walking experience. For once, it felt like I wasn’t thrust into a different mode of pacing. It worried me.

“Hello, son,” he called out from the bedside. I glanced around the room. There were flowers gathered in the small glass vase next to his bed. A couple of books were stacked on the bedside table, but other than that I missed the messy net of electrical wiring or scribbles on his notepad and no paper or parchment scattered anywhere! I didn’t know where to start.

“Hey there, Harmony,” he continued. If he noticed my pause he didn’t show it. He patted the side of his bed giving the covers a wide sweep of his arm to invite me. A shiver of foreboding crept up my forearms. I was nervous. When he was like this I didn’t know what to say. I don’t know, it was strange to feel any other emotion apart from exasperation when I dealt with my father.

…I realised it was not entirely unpleasant. In fact it was too pleasant. It was wrong.

Gingerly, I sat down on the bed, feeling the spring give in slightly. Gees, with springs this soft my father would be in a fit. He loved the feel of hard springs in his bed. He told me once that the strength of a bed spring directly correlated to the strength of one’s back. I remember being particularly snarky that day. Needs citation, I had grumbled and we both laughed.

I felt a little disconnected here, unsure of what to say or do. How does a normal family start their chat without an imminent crisis or explosion?

“So,” he gently urged. “How was your day?”

I opened my mouth and then shut it. I shrugged.

“Same old, same old,” I answered back. “Tempora gave me some crystals and told me that it had something to do with the fate of Equestria and all that.”

My dad blinked at me and chuckled softly. Softly! He never does that softly or subtly! I glanced back at him, my hands unable to find the right place to settle. I shifted them uneasily from my lap to the bed and back again.

“Well Harmony, you’re your own man now, you proved that quite sufficiently in your last… challenge.” He gave me a pat on the back. “You’ve done well.”

Abruptly I got up.

“I-I have to go.”

He gave me a sad smile. It was too much, I couldn’t even look into his eyes anymore.

I had my father back, but I can’t help but feel I’ve lost him as well.

–––––

Luna and Celestia met me halfway to my humble abode. It was a few hours until sunset.

“Harmony!” they cried out. “Come play with us.”

I stopped and turned quickly. Hopefully they didn’t see the tears. I rubbed at my face furiously.

I felt one of them nudging my leg. No, stop it! Don’t do that!

“What’s wrong?”

“Nothing!” I sniffed. “Allergies.”

“What? What’s an allergy?”

Oh, right.

“There’s something in the air that makes me sneeze a lot.”

Celestia came around and peered at my face in concern. I shied away.

“Oh no!” Luna cried, tugging at my pants. “Are you sick?”

I felt guilty lying to them, but I stuck it out anyway.

“Ah no,” I admitted, trying to lay their fears to rest. “It’ll be over soon.”

Celestia gave me a weak smile. “Good, because Moth-Mom says it’s very serious when ponies get sick.” Her horn sparked. “I could try to heal you!”

I quickly waved my arms. “Oh, no, no, no…”

Her eyes went round, there were faint edges of tears.

Oh for pony’s sake.

––––––

Word to the wary. Don’t try to snap to a tune in the shower. You don’t want to know what happen–

You do? Oh for–

Right, here’s what happened.

“Harmony! Let’s play.” Remember this?

Actually, this is the second time they’ve said it. I blacked out for a few moments there when Celestia almost poked my eye out with another one of her healing spells. She told me if I inherited the throne, she’d want to be a physician. Always wanted to help ponies. Plus, she told me happily, alicorns lived a very long time so her medical knowledge would be the best in all of Equestria. I must admit those were some pretty lofty goals. I smiled at that, and even though I didn’t know what she did with her healing spell, I told her to keep at it and continue helping ponies. Ah, the new generation truly inspires confidence in me.

Hang on, I’m talking like an old man aren’t I?

Never mind. You want to know why you shouldn’t snap your fingers in the shower right?

Well Celestia, Luna and I merrily trotted back to my house. Luna clambered on my shoulders (oof she was starting to get a little heavy). I told her something to that effect and she smacked me on the head and told me that a gentleman does not comment on a lady’s weight. I told her that I was a rogue scoundrel and I shall have at her! I teetered and tottered for a few dangerous minutes before Celestia wanted to join in. Then Luna and I joined forces in a deadpan expression.

“You’re too fat,” we both chuckled to her mortified expression. Then I relented and let her ride me for a while. Truth be told they were both getting waaaay too heavy for me to carry. Unless I started weight training or something, I was in danger of falling down.

When we got to the house I noticed the door was ajar. We all knew what that meant.

“Discord!” Luna cheered, but quietly. I nodded giving both of them a wise tilt of the head.

“Yes, listen my young Padawans, we must approach this with much care and patience.”

I heard the door creak open.

“Or we could just go in,” I muttered belatedly as Celestia shot me a sheepish look even though Luna was the one who had darted in.

Discord was napping on the couch.

With silent footsteps, I approached ‘sleeping beauty’. Each hoof step from Celestia and Luna on the wooden floorboards made me wince and eventually I picked them up in exasperation as they giggled softly. I rolled my eyes but I kept going, albeit slower with my bulky cargo.

Closer… closer…

We froze as Discord shifted and muttered something. Sweat trickled on my forehead and I gulped nervously. He settled down again and we all sighed a silent sigh of relief.

Just… a… little… more…

I was almost upon him. I leaned over, about to blow on his face. I already had my evil grin plastered all over my face.

Then the floorboard creaked.

Discord cracked a mismatched eye open, focusing on me and smirking.

“Nice try,” he said. “You were so close to surprising me.”

I feigned disappointment.

“Dang, I thought I had you this time…” I trailed off. I looked down, then glanced back up to see Discord inevitably following my gaze to the two fillies in crouching position below the line of sight of the couch.

“PLAN B!” I yelled.

“Curse you, Harmony!” he yelled, shaking his paw at me in fury as Celestia and Luna pounced on him, finding his weak spots and ticking the bananas out of him.

“Mwuhahahahaha!” I cackled fervently, bathing in the glory of victory few supervillains could dream of. So caught up I was in my own laughter I failed to realise that Discord was no longer giggling helplessly or begging for mercy.

My laughter died away as I became aware of three sets of eyes trained on me.

I raised my arms slowly. Then I pointed to the table.

“Peanut butter, jar of cookies, cake!” I shouted in rapid succession. Then dashed away as if the room was on fire and the floor was made of lava.

“HARMONY!” they all yelled after me.

“I REGRET NOTHING.”

And that was how Equestria was made– wait. What the heck was I talking about?

Author's Note

Still loving everyone of you.

Double update for your pleasure.

Also double update of Future Chronicles.

Next Chapter: New arc begins.

As always, my firmly rooted readers, thanks for reading!

41 - Gluttony

Chapter 41: Gluttony

It took more than it usually did to bring Celestia and Luna out of their shells. I guess I must have been a brooding mess. I hadn’t noticed before, but now it seemed so obvious, the two royal sisters were a little more distant to me than they were before. It was my fault, I knew, I had been too harsh on them and Luna wouldn’t appreciate being caught up in between the pressing vices of my displeasure or Celestia’s anger. I put her in an untenable position before.

Still, what was past was now past, and I laboured to make it right again, like I promised them. Today was going to be a picnic day, I was free from my small responsibilities, and I even managed to convince List of all ponies to let us have a break. I was suspicious of her intentions at first, but she clarified that a break was more productive in the long run. Good ol’ List, that set my mind at ease, I was worried that mare was growing a heart.

Tempora told me that she would be visiting in the afternoon, but that I should lead the activities until she arrived. So, for now, it was just Luna, Celestia, Discord and I, all together, for the first time in… oh longer than I could remember.

As luck would have it, the skies were clear, but storm clouds brewing in the distance threatened our little party. Tempora assured us that the weather schedule had been set, and we ‘shan’t worry about the titling details’. She could ramp up the poshness if she tried, that mare.

Celestia and Luna were outside the door even before I had finished packing the picnic basket. A timid knock where once there was furious banging were the little signs of change I had observed and felt a little regret. I hoped their reserved attitude towards me wasn’t a permanent scar, the thought was almost too much to bear. I’d often become annoyed at my Dad for being such an unreliable family member, but now I realised how hard it was to mend fences that were so easily worn down by pride.

Again came the timid knock, and I snapped myself out of my roiling thoughts.

“Coming!” I yelled, slipping out of an apron and stuffing the last few sandwiches into the basket. I had heard on an unrelated note that sandwiches were quickly becoming staple among the populace after the current court’s cooks popularised the new exotic, yet convenient, food.

I opened the door to see a slightly shy Celestia and a decidedly more enthusiastic Luna.

“Harmony!” Luna said, giving me a hug. “We brought our share!”

It was true, before them lay a small hamper packed with delicious delicacies sprung forth from the castle’s kitchens. From the looks of things, Luna had probably snuck a few licks of the icing, but Celestia’s side didn’t seem to be touched. I pretended to ignore the missing glazing and accepted the hamper with a grateful nod.

“Thanks,” I said warmly.

Luna looked relieved, probably because I hadn’t said anything about her sneaking some quick bites, but I was more concerned about Celestia. She was awfully quiet.

“Celestia, I’m glad you could come.”

“O-Of course,” Celestia replied, almost unsure of herself. It would usually be at this moment that she would throw her hooves around me, but I understood that even though we had ‘worked out’ our issues and mended a few fences, the scars were still fresh and raw without much time to heal over. Forcing a smile through sheer force of will, I held out my arms in invitation.

Celestia hesitated briefly. I gave her a welcoming smile and took the initiative, gathering her up and giving her a small hug. “Don’t worry about the past, think about the future. Today is a day we all have fun, alright?” Then I leaned in closer. “You don’t want Luna to have all the cupcakes, do you?” I decided to go an extra step further as Celestia still looked a little uncertain. “They’re chocolate.”

“W-What?!” she squeaked. “N-No, H-Harmony!”

“There we go,” I said with a cheeky grin as Luna giggled. She didn’t know what had transpired between us but she always liked it when her sister was flustered, no matter what the reason. As Celestia scrambled out of my arms and barked at Luna who darted away with a noisy raspberry, I sighed inwardly. I wouldn’t know what to do if I couldn’t bring Celestia out of her little shell, and I’m glad I broke the ice. Maybe things weren’t going to be as bad as I feared? Was I just being a silly little worry-wort? Behind me, Discord grinned, his smile as pleased as a cat with a large mouse.

No, things were going to be different, I wasn’t all words, I had to bring about change in my own way. Grinning wider, I tried to make a return to my old self.

“Behold!” I proclaimed with grandiose gestures of my gesticulating arms. “The ultimate picnic basket!”

Luna’s mouth making a perfectly circular ‘o’ almost made me laugh as I lead them into the house and showed them what was inside the picnic basket.

“Sandwiches of jam and butter, peanut butter and honey, salads of all freshly picked fruits of the season and of course, the desserts you have presented us from the castle’s finest!”

Discord and Luna clapped their hooves together and I saw Celestia smile more genuinely. I couldn’t help but get caught up in the lighter mood that I myself had created. I guess there was some science behind ‘faking it ‘till you make it’. I felt some of the darker thoughts slough away or shoved into the back of my mind as I spun a tale of mystery about our reasons for heading outside. Celestia broke out of her quietude to interject some tidbit and at every moment I relayed a question or a proposal for her to engage with.

Luna and Discord were both so wonderfully accommodating that for perhaps the first time I’ve come here, I felt truly at peace. Like I had been pretending to be happy or sad or annoyed or any other parody of emotions that I had wrapped myself up in when I was whisked away in another world. It felt good to smile and laugh and play, recognising that I wasn’t someone special or different to these three. I was simply another friend, another member of the family. Whisking up the basket, I shoved Discord gently off his stool and marched to the front door.

“Come on,” I said with a beckoning hand and face-splitting smile. “Let’s enjoy a day out!”

——————

Outside, the crickets were chirping, the brooks were babbling and the world moved in natural concerto to our intrepid steps into the ‘wilderness’. I told them of a human explorer named Indiana Jones, and we fancied ourselves brave wanderers in search of treasure while fending off imaginary monsters and pirates, thieves, wizards, and aliens. Well, it started out making perfect sense, but I couldn’t help but just go with the crazy tangents these three came up with.

“…And then the Dread Pirate Bobby Pin approaches!” Luna cried, brandishing a makeshift sword in her mouth. How she could speak around it was beyond my pay grade.

“Oh no!” I cried in despair. “Whatever shall we do, oh Captain, my Captain?”

“We must defend ourselves,” Celestia commanded with chill authority. “Equestria does not bow down to brigands. Avast!”

Discord came tumbling out of the bushes. His claws held high and menacingly. “I am the Dread Pirate Bobby Pin!” he declared, waving his claws menacingly. “Kneel before Zod!”

Maybe I shouldn’t have taught him so many pop culture references. Or did he pick it up from my comics?

“Captain!” I reported with a salute. “Our cannons have no powder, we cannot defend ourselves from range!”

Celestia glanced my way and pointed a hoof imperiously at the threat.

“Attack!”

Luna and I started forward, but Discord disappeared with a flash. I stumbled back.

“Argh! Careful Captain, this one is tricky!”

I heard a squeal as Celestia fell back with Discord tackling her from her perch on the rocks. They fell into the grass with a giggles and snorts of laughter. Luna and I looked on, with varying shades of amusement.

“Shall we join them?” I asked her.

Luna gave me a sly smile, extending a hoof and affecting a voice that sounded suspiciously like Celestia’s when she was trying to sound officious.

“Why yes, kind stallion, do guide me to the fray, I wish to partake in the festivities.” Her eyes narrowed to devious slits. “I have an idea!”

She whispered her intent to me as I felt my eyes widen. Hmm, so she wanted to play it that way, huh?

“Deal,” I said, with a smirk. Well what’s a brother to do but help his sister?

I gripped her hoof and tugged her up, hefting her to my back as she was getting a little too heavy to carry on my shoulders. “Offt,” I said. “Maybe we’ll keep these to a minimum, aren’t you getting a little too big—”

I winced at the knock of an irate hoof to my skull. Well yeah, maybe I deserved that, but I can’t help it; I’m flip with my thoughts.

“Okay,” I murmured as Discord and Celestia wrestled with each other, trying to get the best of one another in a tickling match. “We’ll surprise them from behind, you ready.”

Luna had a silly grin plastered over her face, she nodded in a way that reminded me of a bobblehead.

“Alright, three, two, one… go!”

Using my back as a pedestal-like platform, Luna leapt off my back her hooves digging painfully, but briefly, as she sailed through the air. Discord and Celestia paused momentarily to watch as Luna did an impressive flip in the air and crashed right into them.

“Ooof!”

“Ahhh!”

“Owwww!”

The three tumbled a few feet away from the impact and Luna set about targeting all the weak spots in the aftermath of the unexpected surprise attack. Celestia and Discord squirmed and giggled haplessly as questing hooves found vulnerable weak points and soon the two were breathless putty in Luna’s ministrations. I nodded wisely. I had taught her well.

“Ah, Luna, I’m impressed.” I leaned against a tree, my arms folded, but with a satisfied smile playing upon my lips. “You’ve finally gotten those two.”

Luna got to her hooves, wiping them on the ground as she left the two ‘corpses’ behind with a proud stalk, like a model down a catwalk. She looked positively giddy with the prospect of a win over her older siblings. I ruffled her mane and gave her a hug. The filly beamed with pride, her wings fluttering with the excitement of her achievement.

Luna hadn’t had many chances to best her older compatriots, and while it was almost nigh-impossible to get me without group planning, getting her hooves on Celestia and Discord together in a rare feat of great timing and brilliantly executed attacks was something she relished.

Celestia was the first to recover, still gasping and unsteady on her hooves.

“Harmony…” she wailed. “Why?”

“Luna’s my favourite now,” I simply replied.

“F-favourite?” Celestia’s look changed from shock to forlorn pleading. “T-That can’t be true.”

Wait a minute, is she taking my joke the wrong way?

Before I could say anything, Discord saved me with a growl. “No, Celestia,” he grumbled, pointing to Luna. “He’s been bribed.”

Celestia followed his claw to spot Luna at the picnic basket, fishing around inside for her ‘bribe’. Luna turned back with a grin that died quickly when she realised Celestia was no longer out for the count.

“Luna…” Celestia glared at Luna as she froze at the picnic basket, her hooves holding aloft her portion of cupcakes that were to be her dessert, which were to be mine.

Well, she had fairly traded it, so it was mine now, even though I had planned to give it back later. Luna wouldn’t like sitting alone at the picnic without dessert, no matter how satisfying retribution would have seemed right now.

The palace cooks made really good cupcakes, though, mind you. If it were anypony else, say Runner, I would have taken him up on the offer.

“Luna! You can’t just give Harmony your cupcake!”

Luna pouted. “I can so, fair trade!”

“Now, now…” I began, beginning to get a sense of deja vu.

“Luna!”

“Celestia!”

“Discord…” I mumbled.

“Harmony…” he mumbled back.

“Foals!”

We all started as Tempora quite literally fell out of the sky. She landed with an impressive thump in the middle and snorted at our surly behaviour. She looked surly herself, actually.

“Really,” she began in a disappointed tone. “I leave you all for a few hours and already you are arguing, how can this have come about?” She swept an irritated gaze about as Celestia and Luna both pouted. “You’d think that after dealing with the Court all day I’d have… Celestia, do you have something to say?”

“No, Mom.”

Tempora phrased her words more gently. “Celestia, I want to hear your side of the story, come on, I won’t get angry.”

“Mom, Luna was going to give Harmony—”

“I wasn’t! I mean I was, it’s not against the rules—”

“They teamed up! That’s not fair!”

“But she always wins!”

“And she’s always treated better!”

“Why can’t she—”

“Enough!” Tempora said sternly and they both quieted. “I mean, sorry my daughters, but I can see that we’re going to be here all day if you two bicker like that.” She turned to me. “You’re the eldest, this is out of hoof. Why didn’t you do anything to stop this?”

That was a good point, I guess I was the cause of this, but I wasn’t really ready to admit it.

“Well we came up with this idea—”

“Stop!” Tempora told me in a tone that I recognised was her ‘I know you’re just making it up’ tone. It was the same tone she used when an insufferable noble wanted to wheedle themselves a favour without quid pro quo.

“Alright,” she said. “I thought I never would have reason to say this, but Discord looks like the most reasonable pony here. What say you, draconequus?”

Discord bowed nervously. “N-Nothing here, let’s all enjoy a picnic?”

He phrased the statement more like a question with his tone. At his demeanour, Tempora probably caught on at what a fearsome expression she was making and visibly made an effort to smooth it. In fact, she smiled as what he said sunk in.

“Finally,” she muttered, “a worthwhile notion. Let’s just have a picnic.” She levitated the picnic basket over to herself. “Come on, no fighting!”

“Yes,” we all mumbled.

One should keep in mind while exploring, there are dangers in the forest. Chief among them could be an irritated mother.

We did have a great time though.

Author's Note

Holy moly, we need a break from all that drama, drama, drama. Oh wait, this is a drama. Well then, better live up to your slice of life tag then.

To be clear, when I said the story was soon to be ending, there's just two arcs left. This arc, and the final arc which ends this story for good. Then I will work on the side stories, unless anyone specifically wants me to. Just to be clear, the best way to get an update on any story is to specifically request it. Otherwise I get distract— oh pretty little butterfly.

Next Chapter: The story starts tying up the loose ends it's been making, like so much a carpet does for its patchy weave when it started with an inexperienced tailor... why does this need a metaphor?

As always, my sliver of silvery sunlight readers, thanks for reading!